loved to hear the Gospel but had not amended their Lives upon it for which God had now after many years forbearance brought them under a severe scourge and intimated his apprehensions of some signal stroke from Heaven upon the Nation if they did not repent Exeter besieged The Rebels in Devon-shire went and besieged Exeter where the Citizens resisted them with great courage they set fire to the Gates of the City which those within fed with much Fuel for hindering their entry till they had raised a Rampart within the Gates and when the Rebels came to enter the Fire being spent they killed many of them The Rebels also wrought a Mine but the Citizens Countermined and pour'd in so much Water as spoiled their Powder So finding they could do nothing by force they resolved to lie about the Town reckoning that the want of Provision would make it soon yield The Lord Russel having but a small Force with him stayed a while for some Supplies which Sir William Herbert was to bring him from Bristol But being afraid that the Rebels should inclose him he marched back from Honnington where he lay and finding they had taken a Bridge behind him he beat them from it killing 600 of them without any loss on his side By this he understood their strength and saw they could not stand a brisk Charge nor rally when once in disorder So the Lord Gray and Spinola that commanded some Germans joyning him he returned to raise the Siege of Exeter which was much straitned for want of Victuals The Rebels had now shut up the City twelve days they within had eat their Horses and endured extream Famine but resolved to perish rather than fall into the Hands of those Savages for the Rebels were indeed no better They had block'd up the Ways and left 2000 Men to keep a Bridge which the Kings Forces were to pass But the Lord Russel broke thorough them and killed about 1000 of them upon that the Rebels raised the Siege and retired to Lanceston The Lord Russel gave the Citizens of Exeter great thanks in the Kings Name for their Fidelity and Courage and pursued the Rebels But is relieved and the Rebels defeated by the Lord Russel who were now going off in Parties and were killed in great numbers Some of their Heads as Arundel and the Major of Bodmyne Temson and Barret two Priests with six or seven more were taken and hanged And so this Rebellion was happily subdued in the West about the beginning of August to the great Honour of the Lord Russel who with a very small Force had saved Exeter and dispersed the Rebels Army with little or no loss at all But the Marquess of Northampton was not so successful in Norfolk He carried about 1100 Men with him but did not observe the Orders given him and so marched on to Norwich The Rebels were glad of an occasion to engage with him and fell in upon him the next day with great fury and the Town not being strong he was forced to quit it but lost 100 of his Men in that Action among whom was the Lord Sheffield who was much lamented The Rebels took about 30 Prisoners with which they were much lifted up This being understood at Court the Earl of Warwick was sent against them Warwick disperses the Rebels at Norfolk with 6000 Foot and 1500 Horse that were prepared for an Expedition to Scotland He came to Norwich but was scarce able to defend it for the Rebels fell often in upon him neither was he well assured of the Town But he cut off their Provisions so that the Rebels having wasted all the Country about them were forced to remove And then he followed them with his Horse They turned upon him but he quickly routed them and killed 2000 of them and took Ket their Captain with his Brother and a great many more Ket was hanged in Chains at Norwich next January The Rebels in York-shire had not become very numerous not being above 3000 in all but hearing of the defeating of those in other Parts they accepted of the offer of Pardon that was sent them only some few of the chief Ringleaders continued to make new stirs and were taken and hanged in York the September following When these Commotions were thus over the Protector pressed that there might be a general and free Pardon speedily proclaimed for quieting the Country and giving their Affairs a reputation abroad This was much opposed by many of the Council who thought it better to accomplish their several ends by keeping the People under the lash than by so profuse a Mercy But the Protector was resolved on it judging the state of Affairs required it A general Pardon So he gave out a general Pardon of all that had been done before the 21st of August excepting only those few whom they had in their hands and resolved to make publick Examples Thus was England delivered from one of the most threatning Storms that at any time had broke out in it in which deliverance the great prudence and temper of the Protector seems to have had no small share Of this whole Matter Advertisement was given to the Forreign Ministers in a Letter which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 36. There was this Year a Visitation of the University of Cambridge Ridley was appointed to be one of the Visitors A Visitation at Cambridge and to preach at the opening of it he thereupon writ to May Dean of St. Pauls to let him know what was to be done at it that so his Sermon might be adjusted to their business He received answer That it was only to remove some superstitious Practises and Rites and to make such Statutes as should be found needful But when he went to Cambridge he saw the Instructions went further They were required to procure a resignation of some Colledges and to unite them with others and to convert some Fellowships appointed for encouraging the Study of Divinity to the Study of the Civil Law In particular Clare-Hall was to be suppressed But the Master and Fellows would not resign and after two days labouring to perswade them them to it they absolutely refused to do it Upon this Ridley said he could not with a good Conscience go on any further in that matter the Church was already so robbed and stript that it seemed there was a design laid down by some to drive out all Civility Learning and Religion out of the Nation therefore he declared he would not concurre in such things and desired leave to be gone The other Visitors complained of him to the Protector that he had so troubled them with his barking so indecently did they express that strictness of Conscience in him that they could not go on in the Kings Service and because Clare-hall was then full of Northern People they imputed his unwillingness to suppress that House to his partial affection to his Country-men for he was born in
Son about the Towns in Flanders and Brabant with the many Ceremonies and Entertainments that followed it made it not easie for him to consider of Matters that required such deep consultation He put him off from Brussels to Gaunt and from Gaunt to Bruges But Paget growing impatient of such delays since the French were marched into the Bulloignese the Bishop of Arras Son to Granvell that had been long the Emperors chief Minister who was now like to succeed in his Fathers room that was old and infirm and the two Presidents of the Emperors Councils St. Maurice and Viglius came to Sir William Paget and had a long communication with him and Hobbey Collection Number 39. an account whereof will be found in the Collection in a Dispatch from them to the Protector He meets with the Emperors Ministers They first treated of an explanation of some ambiguous words in the Treaty to which the Emperors Ministers promised to bring them an Answer Then they talked long of the Matters of the Admiralty the Emperors Ministers said no justice was done in England upon the Merchants complaints Paget said every Mariner came to the Protector and if he would not sollicite their business they run away with a Complaint that there was no Justice whereas he thought that as they medled with no private matters so the Protector ought to turn all these over upon the Courts that were the competent Judges But the Bishop of Arras said There was no Justice to be had in the Admiralty Courts who were indeed Parties in all these Matters Paget said There was as much Justice in the English Admiralty Courts as was in theirs and the Bishop confessed there were great corruptions in all these Courts So Paget proposed that the Emperor should appoint two of his Council to hear and determine all such Complaints in a Summary way and the King should do the like in England For the Confirmation of the Treaty the Bishop said the Emperor was willing his Son should confirm it but that he would never sue to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties and he said when it was objected that the Treaty with France was confirmed by the three Estates that the Prerogative of the French Crown was so restrained that the King could alienate nothing of his Patrimony without the Parliament of Paris and his three Estates He believed the King of England had a greater Prerogative he was sure the Emperor was not so bound up he had fifteen or sixteen several Parliaments and what work must he be at if all these must descant on his Transactions When this general discourse was over the two Presidents went away but the Bishop of Arras staid with him in private Paget proposed the Business of Bulloigne but the Bishop having given him many good words in the general excepted much to it as dishonourable to the Emperor since Bulloigne was not taken when the League was concluded between the Emperor and England so that if he should now include it in the League it would be a breach of Faith and Treaties with France and he stood much on the Honour and Conscience of observing these Treaties inviolably So this Conversation ended in which the most remarkable Passage is that concerning the Limitations on the French Crown and the Freedoms of the English for at that time the Kings Prerogative in England was judged of that extent that I find in a Letter written from Scotland one of the main Objections made to the marrying their Queen to the King of England was That an Union with England would much alter the constitution of their Government the Prerogatives of the Kings of England being of a far larger extent than those in Scotland Two or three days after the former Conversation the Emperors Ministers returned to Pagets Lodging with answer to the Propositions which the English Ambassadors had made of which a full account will be found in the Collection in the Letter which the Ambassadors writ upon it into England Collection Number 40. The Emperor gave a good answer to some of the Particulars which were ambiguous in former Treaties For the Confirmation of the Treaty he offered that the Prince should joyn in it but since the King of England was under Age he thought it more necessary that the Parliament of England should confirm it To which Paget answered That their Kings as to the Regal Power were the same in all the Conditions of Life and therefore when the Great Seal was put to any agreement the King was absolutely bound by it If his Ministers engaged him in ill Treaties they were to answer for it at their Perils but howsoever the King was tied by it They discoursed long about the Administration of Justice but ended in nothing And as for the main business about Bulloigne the Emperor stood on his Treaties with the French which he could not break upon which Paget said to the Bishop that his Father had told him they had so many Grounds to quarrel with France that he had his Sleeve full of them to produce when there should be occasion to make use of them But finding the Bishops Answers were cold and that he only gave good words he told him that England would then see to their own security and so he took that for the Emperors final Answer and thereupon resolved to take his leave which he did soon after and came back into England But at home the Councils were much divided of which the sad Effects broke out soon afterward It was proposed in Council that the War with Scotland should be ended For it having been begun and carried on Debates in Council concerning Peace only on design to obtain the Marriage since the hopes of that were now so far gone that it was not in the power of the Scots themselves to retrieve them it was a vain and needless expence both of Blood and Money to keep it up and since Bulloigne was by the Treaty after a few more years to be delivered up to the French it seemed a very unreasonable thing in the low state to which the Kings Affairs were driven to enter on a War in which they had little reason to doubt but they should lose Bulloigne after the new expence of a Siege and another years War The Protector had now many Enemies who laid hold on this conjuncture to throw him out of the Government The Earl of Southampton was brought into the Council but had not laid down his secret hatred of the Protector and did all he could to make a Party against him The Earl of Warwick was the fittest Man to work on him therefore he gained over to his side and having formed a confidence in him he shewed him that he had really got all these Victories for which the Protector triumphed he had won the Field of Pinkey near Musselburgh and had subdued the Rebels of Norfolk and as he had before defeated the French so if he were sent over thither new
Marriage with her it is no wonder they all wished well for both Ferdinand and his Son Maximilian were looked upon as Princes that in their Hearts loved the Reformation and the Son was not only the best Prince but accounted one of the best Men of the Age. But Latimer in his Sermon advised the King to marry in the Lord and to take care that Marriages might not be made only as bargains which was a thing too frequently done and occasioned so much Whoredom and Divorcing in the Nation He run out in a sad lamentation of the vices of the time the vanity of Women the luxury and irregularity of Men he complain'd that many were Gospellers for love of the Abbey and Chantry Lands he pressed that the discipline of the Church and the excommunicating of scandalous Persons might be again set up he advised the King to beware of seeking his pleasure too much and to keep none about him who would serve him in it he said he was so old that he believed he would never appear there more and therefore he discharged his Conscience freely he complained the Kings Debts were not paid and yet his Officers lived high made great Purchases and built Palaces he prayed them all to be good to the King and not to defraud the poor Trades-men that wrought for his Stores who were ill payed This I set down not so much to give an account of that Sermon as of the state of the Court and Nation which he so freely discoursed of Hooper is made Bishop of Glocester Wakeman that had been Abbot of Tewksbury and was after made Bishop of Glocester died in December last year and on the third of July this year Hooper was by Letters Patents appointed to be his Successor Upon which there followed a Contest that has since had such fatal consequences that of it we may say with St. James How great a matter hath a little fire kindled It has been already shewn that the Vestments used in Divine Service were appointed to be retained in this Church but Hooper refused to be consecrated in the Episcopal Vestments The grounds he went on were But refuses to wear the Episcopal Vestments That they were humane Inventions brought in by Tradition or Custom not sutable to the simplicity of the Christian Religion that all such Ceremonies were condemned by St. Paul as beggerly Elements that these Vestments had been invented chiefly for celebrating the Mass with much pomp and had been consecrated for that effect therefore he desired to be excused from the use of them Cranmer and Ridley on the other hand alledged that Traditions in matters of Faith were justly rejected but in matters of Rites and Ceremonies Custom was oft a good Argument for the continuance of that which had been long used Upon this a great Dispute rises Those Places of St. Paul did only relate to the observance of the Jewish Ceremonies which some in the Apostles times pleaded were still to be retained upon the Authority of their first Institution by Moses so this implying that the Messias was not yet come in whom all these had their accomplishment the Apostles did condemn the use of them on any such account though when the bare observing them without the opinion of any such necessity in them was likely to gain the Jews they both used Circumcision and purified themselves in the Temple If then they who had such absolute Authority in those matters did condescend so far to the weakness of the Jews it was much more becoming Subjects to give obedience to Laws in things indifferent And the abuse that had been formerly was no better reason to take away the use of these Vestments than it was to throw down Churches and take away the Bells because the one had been consecrated and the other baptized with many superstitious Ceremonies Therefore they required Hooper to conform himself to the Law Cranmer who to his other excellent qualities had joyned a singular modesty and distrust of himself writ about this difference to Bucer reducing it to these two plain Questions Whether it was lawful and free from any sin against God for the Ministers of the Church of England to use those Garments in which they did then officiate since they were required to do it by the Magistrates command And whether he that affirmed that it was unlawful or on that account refused to use those Vestments did not sin against God calling that unclean which God had sanctified and the Magistrate required since he thereby disturbed the publick order of the Kingdom To this Bucer writ a large Answer on the 8th of December this Year Bucers Opinion concerning them He thought that those who used these Garments ought to declare they did not retain them as parts of Moses Law but as things commanded by the Law of the Land he thought every Creature of God was good and no former abuse could make it so ill that it might not be retained and since these Garments had been used by the Ancient Fathers before Popery and might still be of good use to the weak when well understood and help to maintain the Ministerial Dignity and to shew that the Church did not of any lightness change old Customs he thought the retaining them was expedient that so the People might by seeing these Vestments consider of the candor and purity that became them and in this sense he thought to the Pure all things were pure and so the Apostles complied in many things with the Jews Upon the whole matter he thought they sinned who refused to obey the Laws in that particular But he added That since these Garments were abused by some to superstition and by others to be matter of contention he wished they were taken away and a more compleat Reformation established he also prayed that a stop might be put to the spoiling of Churches and that Ecclesiastical Discipline against offenders might be set up for said he unless these manifest and horrid Sacriledges be put down and the compleat Kingdom of Christ be received so that we all submit to his Yoke how intolerably shall the wrath of God break out on this Kingdom The Scriptures sets many such Examples before our Eyes and Germany offers a most dreadful prospect of what England might look for He writ also to Hooper upon the same Argument He wished the Garments were removed by Law but argued fully for the use of them till then he lamented the great corruptions that were among the Clergy and wished that all good Men would unite their strength against these and then lesser abuses would be more easily redressed He also answered Hoopers Objections on the Principles formerly laid down Peter Martyr was also writ to and as he writ to Bucer he was fully of his mind and approved of all he had writ about it And P. Martyrs And he added these words which I shall set down in his own terms copied from the Original Letter Quae
from it This was a fatal step to the Emperor thus to trust a Prince who was of a different Religion and had a deep resentment of the injury he had done him in detaining his Father-in-law the Landgrave of Hesse Prisoner against the Faith he had given him But the Emperor reckoned that as long as he had John Duke of Saxe in his Hands Maurice durst not depart from his Interests since it seemed an easie thing for him to repossess the other of his Dominions and Dignity Thus was the crafty Emperor deluded and now put that upon which the compleating of his great designs depended into the Hands of one that proved too hard for him at that in which he was such a Master Cunning and Dissimulation 1551. The Compliance of the Popish Clergy In these Consultations did this Year end In the beginning of the next Year there was a great complaint brought against Dr. Oglethorp afterwards Bishop of Carlisle under Queen Mary and now President of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford But he to secure himself from that part of the Complaint that related to Religion being accused as one that was against the new Book of Service and the Kings other Proceedings Signed a Paper Coâlection Number 53. which will be found in the Collection in which he declared That he had never taught any thing openly against those but that he thought them good if well used and that he thought the order of Religion now set forth to be better and much nearer the use of the Apostolical and Primitive Church than that which was formerly and that in particular he did approve of the Communion in both kinds the Peoples communicating always with the Priest the Service in English and the Homilies that had been set forth and that he did reject the lately received Doctrine of Transubstantiation as being not agreeable to the Scriptures or to Ancient Writers but he thought there was an inconceivable Presence of Christs Body in the Sacrament and that therefore it should be received not without great examination before-hand So compliant was he now though he became of another mind in Queen Maries time yet then he was more moderate than the greatest part of those who did now comply most servily In particular Dr. Smith had written a Book for the Caelibate of Priests and had opposed all the Changes that had been made He was brought to London upon the Complaints that were sent up against him from Oxford but after a whiles imprisonment he was set at liberty giving Surety for his good behaviour and carried himself so obediently after it that Cranmer got his Sureties to be discharged upon which he writ him a Letter as full of acknowledgment as was possible Collection Number 54. which is in the Collection He protested he should retain the sense of it as long as he lived he wished that he had never written his Book of the Caelibate of Priests which had been printed against his Will he found he was mistaken in that which was the foundation of it all that the Priests of England had taken a Vow against Marriage he desired to see some of the Collections Cranmer had made against it It seems Cranmer was enquiring after a MS. of Ignatius's Epistles for he tells him They were in Magdalen Colledge Library he acknowledged the Arch-bishops great gentleness toward all those who had been complained of for Religion in that University and protested that for his own part if ever he could serve his basest Servant he would do it wishing that he might perish if he thought otherwise than he said and wished him long Life for the propagation and advancement of the Christian Doctrine Soon after he writ another Letter to Cranmer in which he cited some Passages out of Austin concerning his Retractations and professes he would not be ashamed to make the like and to set forth Christs true Religion and called in St. Pauls words God to be a Witness against his Soul if he lied He had also in the beginning of this Reign made a Recantation Sermon of some Opinions he had held concerning the Mass but what these were King Edwards Journal from whence I gather it does not inform us Day Bishop of Chichester did also now so far comply as to preach a Sermon at Court against Transubstantiation though he had refused to set his Hand to the Book of Common-Prayer before it was enacted by Law For the Principle that generally run among the Popish Party was that though they would not consent to the making of such Alterations in Religion yet being made they would give obedience to them which Gardiner plainly professed and it appeared in the practice of all the rest This was certainly a gross sort of compliance in those who retained the old Opinions and yet did now declare against them and in the Worship they offered up to God acted contrary to them which was the highest degree of prevarication both with God and Man that was possible But Cranmer was always gentle and moderate He left their private Consciences to God but thought that if they gave an external obedience the People would be brought to receive the Changes more easily whereas the proceeding severely against them might have raised more opposition He was also naturally a Man of Bowels and Compassion and did not love to drive things to extremities he considered that Men who had grown old in some errors could not easily lay them down and so were by degrees to be worn out of them Only in the Proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner he was carried beyond his ordinary temper But Gardiner he knew to be so inveterate a Papist and so deep a Dissembler that he was for throwing him out not so much for the Particulars objected to him as upon the ill Character he had of him Bonner had also deceived him so formerly and had been so cruel a Persecutor upon the Statute of the Six Articles and was become so brutal and luxurious that he judged it necessary to purge the Church of him And the Sees of London and Winchester were of such consequence that he was induced for having these well supplied to stretch a little in these Proceedings against those dissembling Bishops In the end of February he lost his friend Martin Bucer Bucers Death on whose assistance he had depended much in what remained yet to be done Bucer died of the Stone and Griping of the Guts on the 28th of February He lay ill almost all that Month and expressed great desire to die Bradford who will be mentioned in the next Book with much Honour waited most on him in his sickness He lamented much the desolate State of Germany and expressed his apprehensions of some such stroke coming upon England by reason of the great dissoluteness of the Peoples Manners of the want of Ecclesiastical Discipline and the general neglect of the Pastoral Charge He was very patient in all his pain which grew violent on him he lay oft
for the Cause concerned in it and their goodness to the Author and freedom with him obliged them to use They are so well known that without naming them those of this Age will easily guess who they are and they will be so well known to Posterity by their excellent Writings that the naming them is so high an advantage to my Book that I much doubt whether it is decent for me to do it One of them Dr. Lloyd is now while I am writing by His Majesties favour promoted to the Bishoprick of St. Asaph a Dignity to which how deservedly soever his great Learning Piety and Merit has advanced him yet I particularly know how far he was from any aspirings to it It was he I described in my former Preface that engaged me first to this design and for that reason he has been more than ordinary careful to examine it with that exactness that is peculiar to him The other two are the Reverend Learned and Judicious Deans of Canterbury and St. Pauls Dr. Tillotson and Dr. Stillingfleet too well known to receive any addition from the Characters I can give of them Others gave me Supplies of another sort to enable me to go through with an undertaking that put me to no small expence I am not ashamed to acknowledge that the straitness of my condition made this uneasie to me being destitute of all publick provision but I should be much ashamed of my ingratitude if I did not celebrate their bounty who have taken such care of me as not to leave this addition of charge on one who lives not without difficulties I must again repeat my Thanks for the generous kindness protection and liberal Supplies of Sir Harbotle Grimstone Master of the Rolls this being the sixth year of my subsistance under him to whom I must ever acknowledge that I am more beholding than to all Men living The noble Mr. Boyle as he employs both his Time and Wealth for the good of Mankind for which he considers himself as chiefly born and which he has promoted not only in his own excellent Writings that have made him so famous over all the World but in many other designs that have been chiefly carried on at his cost so hath he renewed his kindness to me in largesses sutable to so great a Mind Others were also pleased to joyn their help The Right Honourable the Lord Finch now Lord High Chancellor of England whose great Parts and greater Vertues are so conspicuous that it were a high Presumption in me to say any thing in his commendation being in nothing more eminent than in his zeal for and care of this Church thought it might be of some importance to have its History well digested and therefore as he bore a large share of my expence so he took it more particularly under his care and under all the Burdens of that high Employment which he now bears yet found time for reading it in Manuscript of which he must have robbed himself since he never denies it to those who have a Right to it on any publick account and hath added such Remarks and Corrections as are no small part of any finishing it may be judged to have The Lord Russel the Inheritor of that Zeal for true Religion and the other Vertues that have from the first beginnings of the Reformation in a continued Entail adorned that Noble Family of Bedford beyond most others of the Kingdom did espouse the Interests of the Protestant Religion in this particular as he has done on all other more publick occasions and by a most liberal Supply encouraged me to prosecute this Vndertaking That Worthy Counsellor whose celebrated Integrity and clear Judgment have raised him so high in his Profession Anthony Keck Esquire did also concur in easing me of the charge that Searching Copying and gathering Materials put me to And having received as much from these my Noble Benefactors as did enable me to carry on my Design I did excuse my self at other Persons Hands who very generously offered to supply me in the expence which this Work brought with it That was done in a most extraordinary manner by the Right Honourable the Earl of Halifax whom if I reckon among the greatest Persons this Age has produced I am sure all that know him will allow that I speak modestly of him He indeed offered me the yearly continuance of a Bounty that would not only have defrayed all this expence but have been an entire and honourable subsistance to me and though my necessities were not so pressing as to perswade me to accept it yet so unusual a generosity doth certainly merit the highest acknowledgements I can make for it But I now turn to that which ought to be the chief Subject of this Preface to remove the prejudices by which weak and unwary Persons have been prepossessed in their Judgments concerning the Reformation during that Period of it that falls within this Volume I know the Duty of an Historian leads him to write as one that is of neither Party and I have endeavoured to follow it as carefully as I could neither concealing the faults of the one Party nor denying the just Praises that were due to any of the other side and have delivered things as I found them making them neither better nor worse than indeed they were But now that I am not yet entred into that Province and am here writing my own Thoughts and not relating the Actions of other Men I hope it will be judged no indecent thing to clear the Readers mind of those Impressions which may either have already biassed him too much or may upon a slight reading of what follows arise in his thoughts unless he were prepared and armed with some necessary Reflections which every one that may possibly read this History has not had the leisure or other opportunities to make to such a degree as were needful It is certainly an unjust way of proceeding in any that is to be a Judge to let himself be secretly possessed with such Impressions of Persons and Things as may biass his thoughts for where the Scales are not well adjusted the Weight cannot be truly reckoned So that it is an indirect Method to load Mens Minds with Prejudices and not to let them in to the trial of Truth till their Inclinations are first swayed such a way I deny not but in matters of Religion most commonly Men receive such Notions before they can well examine them as do much determine them in the Enquiries they make afterwards when their understandings grow up to a fuller ripeness but those Pre-occupations if rightly infused are rather such as give them general Notions of what is good and honest in the abstracted Idea's than concerning matters of Fact for every wise and pious Man must avoid all such Methods of Instruction as are founded on Falshood and Craft and he that will breed a Man to love Truth must form in him such a liking of it that he
but by the Advice and Consent of the other Executors according to the Will of the late King Then they all went to take their Oaths but it was proposed that it should be delayed till the next day that so they might do it upon better consideration More was not done that day save that the Lord Chancellor was ordered to deliver up the Seals to the King and to receive them again from his Hands for King Henry's Seal was to be made use of either till a new one was made or till the King was Crowned He was also ordered to renew the Commissions of the Judges the Justices of Peace the Presidents of the North and of Wales and of some other Officers This was the issue of the first Council-day under this King In which the so easie advancement of the Earl of Hartford to so high a Dignity gave great occasion to censure it seeming to be a change of what King Henry had designed But the Kings great kindness to his Unkle made it pass so smoothly For the rest of the Executors not being of the Ancient Nobility but Courtiers were drawn in easily to comply with that which was so acceptable to their young King Only the Lord Chancellor who had chiefly opposed it was to expect small favour at the new Protectors hands It was soon apparent what emulation there was between them And the Nation being then divided between those who loved the old Superstition and those who desired a more complete Reformation The Protector set himself at the Head of the one and the Lord Chancellor at the Head of the other Party The next day the Executors met again Which is declared in Council and first took their Oaths most solemnly for their faithful executing the Will They also ordered all those who were by the late King named Privy-Councellors to come into the Kings Presence and there they declared to the King the choice they had made of his Unkle who gave his Assent to it It was also signified to the Lords of the Council who likewise with one voice gave their Consent to it And Dispatches were ordered to be sent to the Emperour the French King and the Regent of Flanders giving notice of the Kings Death and of the Constitution of the Council and the Nomination of the Protector during the Minority of their young King All Dispatches were ordered to be Signed only by the Protector and all the Temporal Lords with all the Bishops about the Town were commanded to come and swear Allegiance to the King On the 2d of Feb. Feb. 2. the Protector was declared Lord Treasurer and Earl Marshal these Places having been designed for him by the late King upon the Duke of Norfolks Attainder Letters were also sent to Callice Bulloigne Ireland the Marches of Scotland and most of the Counties of England giving notice of the Kings Succession and of the order now setled The Will was also ordered to be Enrolled and every of the Executors was to have an Exemplification of it under the Great Seal and the Clerks of Council were also ordered to give to every of them an account of all things done in Council under their Hands and Seals The Bishops take out Commissions for their Bishopricks And the Bishops were required to take out new Commissions of the same form with those they had taken out in King Henry's time for which see Page 267. of the former Part only with this difference That there is no mention made of a Vicar-General in these Commissions as was in the former there being none after Cromwel advanced to that Dignity Two of these Commissions are yet extant one taken out by Cranmer the other taken out by Bonner But this was only done by reason of the present juncture because the Bishops being generally addicted to the former Superstition it was thought necessary to keep them under so arbitrary a Power as that subjected them to for they hereby held their Bishopricks only during the Kings pleasure and were to exercise them as his Delegates in his Name and by his Authority Cranmer set an Example to the rest Collection Number 2. and took out his Commission which is in the Collection But this was afterwards judged too heavy a Yoak and therefore the new Bishops that were made by this King were not put under it and so Ridley when made Bishop of London in Bonners room was not required to take out any such Commission but they were to hold their Bishopricks during life The reason of the new Creation of many Noblemen There was a Clause in the Kings Will requiring his Executors to make good all that he had promised in any manner of ways Whereupon Sir William Paget Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert were required to declare what they knew of the Kings Intentions and Promises the former being the Secretary whom he had trusted most and the other two those that attended on him in his Bed-Chamber during his sickness though they were called Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber for the Service of the Gentlemen of the Bed-Chamber was not then set up Paget declared That when the Evidence appeared against the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey the King who used to talk oft in private with him alone told him that he intended to bestow their Lands liberally and since by Attainders and other ways the Nobility were much decayed he intended to create some Peers and ordered him to write a Book of such as he thought meetest who thereupon proposed the Earl of Hartford to be a Duke the Earl of Essex to be a Marquess the Viscount Lisle to be an Earl the Lords St. John Russel and Wriothesley to be Earls and Sir Tho. Seimour Sir Thom. Cheyney Sir Richard Rich Sir William Willoughby Sir Tho. Arundel Sir Edmund Sheffield Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir _____ Wymbish Sir _____ Vernon of the Peak and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons Paget also proposed a distribution of the Duke of Norfolk's Estate But the King liked it not and made Mr. Gates bring him the Books of that Estate which being done he ordered Paget to tot upon the Earl of Hartford these are the words of his Deposition a Thousand Merks on the Lord Lisle St. John and Russel 200 Pounds a year to the Lord Wriothesley 100 and for Sir Tho. Seimour 300 Pounds a year But Paget said it was too little and stood long arguing it with him yet the King ordered him to propose it to the Persons concerned and see how they liked it And he putting the King in mind of Denny who had been oft a Suiter for him but he had never yet in lieu of that obtained any thing for Denny the King ordered 200 Pounds for him and 400 Marks for Sir William Herbert and remembred some others likewise But Paget having according to the Kings Commands spoken to these who were to be advanced found that many of them desired to continue in their former
not applied to these Images So in King Henry's time that temper was found that such Images as had been abused to Superstition should be removed and for other Images external Worship such as kneeling censing and praying before them was kept up but the People were to be taught that these were not at all intended to the Image but to that which was represented by it And upon this there was much subtle arguing Among Cranmers Papers I have seen several Arguments for a moderate use of Images But to all these they opposed the second Commandment as plainly forbidding all visible Objects of Adoration together with what was in the Scriptures against the Idolatry of the Heathens and what the Fathers had written against the Gentiles And they added that how excusable soever that practice might have been in such dark and barbarous Ages in which the People knew little more of Divine Matters than what they learned from their Images yet the horrible abuses that followed on the bringing them into Churches made it necessary now to throw them all out It was notorious that the People every where doted on them and gave them Divine Honour Nor did the Clergy who were generally too guilty themselves of such abuses teach them how to distinguish aright and the Acts of Worship that were allowed were such that beside the scandal such Worship had in it and the danger of drawing People into Idolatry it was in it self inexcusable to offer up such external parts of Religious Adoration to Gold or Silver Wood or Stone So Cranmer and others being resolved to purge the Church of this abuse got the worst part of the Sentence that some had designed against the Curate and Church-wardens to be mitigated into a Reprimend and as it is entred in the Council Books In respect of their submission and of some other Reasons which did mitigate their offence These were Cranmers Arguments against Images they did pardon their Imprisonment which was at first determined and ordered them to provide a Crucifix or at least some painting of it till one were ready and to beware of such rashness for the future But no mention is made of the other Images The carriage of the Council in this matter discovering the inclinations of the greatest part of them Many begin to pull down Images and Dr. Ridley having in his Lent-Sermon preached against the Superstition that was generally had to Images and Holy Water it raised a great heat over England So that Gardiner hearing that on May-day the People of Portsmouth had removed and broken the Images of Christ and the Saints writ about it with great warmth to one Captain Vaughan that waited on the Protector and was then at Portsmouth He desired to know whether he should send one to preach against it though he thought that was the casting Precious Stones to Hogs or worse than Hogs as were these Lollards He said that Luther had set out a Book against those who removed Images At which Gardiner is much offended and himself had seen them still in the Lutheran Churches and he thought the removing Images was on design to subvert Religion and the state of the World he argues for them from the Kings Image on the Seal Caesars Image on the Coin brought to Christ the Kings Arms carried by the Heralds he condemns false Images but for those that were against true Images he thought they were possest with the Devil Vaughan sent his Letter to the Protector with one from Gardiner to himself who finding the reasoning in it not so strong but that it might be answered wrote to him himself That he allowed of his zeal against Innovations The Protector writ to him about it The Letters are in Fox's Acts and Monuments but that there were other things that needed to be looked to as much Great difference there was between the Civil respect due to the Kings Arms and the Worship given to Images There had been a time in which the abuse of the Scriptures was thought a good reason to take them from the People yea and to burn them though he looked on them as more sacred than Images which if they stood meerly as Remembrancers he thought the hurt was not great but it was known that for the most part it was otherwise and upon abuse the Brazen Serpent was broken though made at Gods Commandment and it being pretended that they were the Books of the People he thought the Bible a much more intelligible and useful Book There were some too rash and others too obstinate The Magistrate was to steer a middle Course between them not considering the Antiquity of things so much as what was good and expedient Gardiner writ again to the Protector complaining of Bale and others who published Books to the dishonour of the late King and that all were running after Novelties and often inculcates it that things should be kept in the state they were in till the King were of Age and in his Letters reflects both on the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Duresme for consenting to such things Gardiner writ to Ridley who had preached against Images But finding his Letters had no effect on the Protector he wrote to Ridley That by the Law of Moses we were no more bound not to have Images than not to eat Blood-Puddings Image and Idol might have been used promiscuously in former times as King and Tyrant were yet there was a great difference between these according to the Notions we now have He cites Pope Gregory who was against both adoring and breaking them and says the Worship is not given to the Image so there is no Idolatry but to him represented by it and as the sound of Speech did by the Ear beget Notions in us so he did not see but the sight of an Image might stir up devotion He confessed there had been abuses as there is in every thing that is in Mens Hands he thinks Imagery and Graving to be of as good use for instruction as Writing or Printing and because Ridley had also preached against the Superstition of Holy Water to drive away Devils he added That a Vertue might be in Water as well as in Christs Garment St. Peters Shadow or Elisha's Staff Pope Marcellus ordered Equitius to use it and the late King used to bless Cramp-Rings both of Gold and Silver which were much esteemed every where and when he was abroad they were often desired from him This Gift he hoped the young King would not neglect He believed the Invocation of the Name of God might give such a Vertue to Holy Water as well as to the Water of Baptism For Ridley's Answer to this I never saw it so these things must here pass without any Reply though it is very probable an ordinary Reader will with a very small measure of common Sense and Learning see how they might have been answered The thing most remarkable here is about these Cramp-Rings which King Henry
Principality which his Unkle George had left him only on condition that he turned Papist notwithstanding which he got him to be possessed of it was made use of by the Emperor as the best Instrument to work his ends To him therefore he promised the Electoral Dignity with the Dominions belonging to the Duke of Saxe if he would assist him in the War against his Kinsman the present Elector and gave him assurance under his Hand and Seal That he would make no change in Religion but leave the Princes of the Ausburg Confession the free exercise of their Religion And thus the Emperor singled out the Duke of Saxe and the Landgrave from the rest reckoning wisely that if he once mastered them he should more easily overcome all the rest He pretended some other quarrels against them as that of the Duke of Brunswick who having begun a War with his Neighbours was taken Prisoner and his Dominions possessed by the Landgrave That with some old Quarrels was pretended the ground of the War Upon which the Princes published a Writing to shew that it was Religion only and a secret design to subdue Germany that was the true cause of the War and those alledged were sought Pretences to excuse so infamous a breach of Faith and of the publick Decrees that the Pope who designed the destruction of all of that Confession had set on the Emperor to this who easily laid hold on it that he might master the liberty of Germany Therefore they warned all the Princes of their danger The Emperors Forces being to be drawn together out of several Places in Italy Flanders Burgundy and Boheme they whose Forces lay nearer had a great advantage if they had known how to use it 1546. June The Elector and Landgrave arm For in June they brought into the Field 70000 Foot and 15000 Horse and might have driven the Emperor out of Germany had they proceeded vigorously at first But the divided Command was fatal to them for when one was for Action the other was against it So they lost their opportunity and gave the Emperor time to gather all his Forces about him which were far inferior to theirs in strength but the Emperor gained by time whereas they who had no great Treasure lost much All the Summer and a great deal of the Winter was spent without any considerable Action though the two Armies were oft in view one of another 1546. Jul. 20. Duke of Saxe and Landgrave proscribed But in the beginning of the Winter the Emperor having proscribed the Duke of Saxe and promised to bestow the Principality on Maurice he fell into Saxony and carried a great many of the Cities which were not prepared for any such impression Nov. 23. The Elector returns into Saxony This made the Duke separate his Army and return to the defence of his own Country which he quickly recovered and drove Maurice almost out of all his own Principality The States of Boheme also declared for the Elector of Saxony This was the state of Affairs there The Princes thought they had a good Prospect for the next Year having mediated a Peace between the Crowns of England and France 1546. Jan. 7. Peace concluded between England and France whose Forces falling into Flanders must needs have bred a great distraction in the Emperors Councils But King Henry's death gave them great apprehensions and not without cause For when they sent hither for an Aid in Money to carry on the War the Protector and Council saw great dangers on both hands if they left the Germans to perish the Emperor would be then so lifted up that they might expect to have an uneasie Neighbour of him on the other hand it was a thing of great consequence to engage an Infant King in such a War Therefore their Succours from hence were like to be weak and very slow Howsoever the Council ordered Paget to assure them that within three or four Months they should send 50000 Crowns to their assistance which was to be covered thus The Merchants of the Still-yard were to borrow so much of the King and to engage to bring home Stores to that value they having the Money should send it to Hamburg and so to the Duke of Saxe But the Princes received a second Blow in the loss of Francis the first of France Who having lived long in a familiarity and friendship with King Henry not ordinary for Crowned Heads was so much affected with the news of his death that he was never seen cheerful after it He made Royal Funeral Rites to be performed to his memory in the Church of Nostredame to which the Clergy who one would have thought should have been glad to have seen his Funerals Celebrated in any fashion were very averse But that King had emancipated himself to a good degree from a servile subjection to them and would be obeyed He out-lived the other not long 1557. Mar. 31. Francis I. died for he died the last of March He was the chief Patron of Learned Men and advancer of Learning that had been for many Ages He was generally unsuccessful in his Wars and yet a great Commander At his death he left his Son an Advice to beware of the Brethren of Lorain and to depend much on the Councellors whom he had employed But his Son upon his coming to the Crown did so deliver himself up to the charms of his Mistress Diana that all things were ordered as Men made their Court to her which the Ministers that had served the former King scorning to do and the Brothers of the House of Lorain doing very submissively the one were discharged of their employments and the other governed all the Councils Francis had been oft fluctuating in the business of Religion Sometimes he had resolved to shake off the Popes Obedience and set up a Patriarch in France and had agreed with Henry the 8th to go on in the same Councils with him But he was first diverted by his Alliance with Clement the 7th and afterwards by the Ascendant which the Cardinal of Tournon had over him who engaged him at several times into severities against those that received the Reformation Yet he had such a close Eye upon the Emperors motions that he kept a constant good understanding with the Protestant Princes and had no doubt assisted them if he had lived But upon his death new Councils were taken the Brothers of Lorain were furiously addicted to the Interests of the Papacy one of them being a Cardinal who perswaded the King rather to begin his Reign with the recovery of Bulloine out of the hands of the English So that the state of Germany was almost desperate before he was aware of it And indeed the Germans lost so much in the death of these two Kings upon whose assistance they had depended that it was no wonder they were easily over-run by the Emperor Some of their Allies the Cities of Vlm and Frankfort and the Duke of
of Religion in so unsetled a condition and that he had resolved to have changed the Mass into a Communion besides many other things And in the Act of Parliament which he had procured see Pag. 263. first Part for giving force and Authority to his Proclamations a Proviso was added That his Sons Councellors while he should be under Age might set out Proclamations of the same Authority with these which were made by the King himself This gave them a full Power to proceed in that Work in which they resolved to follow the method begun by the late King of sending Visitors over England with Injunctions and Articles A Visitation is made over England They ordered them six several Circuits or Precincts The first was London Westminster Norwich and Ely The second Rochester Canterbury Chichester and Winchester The third Sarum Exeter Bath Bristol and Glocester The fourth York Durham Carlisle and Chester The fifth Peterborough Lincoln Oxford Coventry and Litchfield And the sixth Wales Worcester and Hereford For every Circuit there were two Gentlemen a Civilian a Divine and a Register They were designed to be sent out in the beginning of May as appears by a Letter to be found in the Collection Collection Number 7. written the fourth of May to the Arch-bishop of York There is also in the Registers of London another of the same strain Yet the Visitation being put off for some Months this Inhibition was suspended on the 16th of May till it should be again renued The Letter sets forth That the King being speedily to order a Visitation over his whole Kingdom therefore neither the Arch-bishop nor any other should exercise any jurisdiction while that Visitation lasted And since the minds of the People were held in great suspence by the Controversies they heard so variously tossed in the Pulpits that for quieting these the King did require all Bishops to preach no where but in their Cathedrals and that all other Clergy-men should not preach but in their Collegiate or Parochial Churches unless they obtained a special Licence from the King to that effect The design of this was to make a distinction between such as preached for the Reformation of abuses and such as did it not The one were to be encouraged by Licences to preach where-ever they desired to do it but the others were restrained to the Places where they were Incumbents But that which of all other things did most damp those who designed the Reformation was the misery to which they saw the Clergy reduced and the great want of able Men to propagate it over England For the Rents of the Church were either so swallowed up by the suppression of Religious Houses to whom the Tithes were generally appropriated or so basely alienated by some lewd or superstitious Incumbents who to preserve themselves being otherwise obnoxious or to purchase Friends had given away the best part of their Revenues and Benefices that there was very little encouragement left for those that should labour in the Work of the Gospel And though many Projects were thought on for remedying this great abuse yet those were all so powerfully opposed that there was no hope left of getting it remedied till the King should come to be of Age and be able by his Authority to procure the Church-men a more proportioned maintenance Two things only remained to be done at present The one was to draw up some Homilies for the instruction of the People which might supply the defects of their Incumbents Some Homilies compiled together with the providing them with such Books as might lead them into the understanding of the Scripture The other was to select the most eminent Preachers they could find and send them over England with the Visitors who should with more Authority instruct the Nation in the Principles of Religion Therefore some were appointed to compile those Homilies and Twelve were at first agreed on being about those Arguments which were in themselves of the greatest importance The 1st was about the use of the Scriptures The 2d of the misery of Mankind by sin 3d. Of their Salvation by Christ 4th Of True and Lively Faith 5th Of Good Works 6th Of Christian Love and Charity 7th Against Swearing and chiefly Perjury 8th Against Apostacy or declining from God 9th Against the fear of Death 10th An Exhortation to Obedience 11th Against Whoredom and Adultery setting forth the state of Marriage how necessary and honourable it was And the 12th against Contention chiefly about Matters of Religion They intended to set out more afterwards but these were all that were at this time finished The chief design in them was to acquaint the People with the method of Salvation according to the Gospel in which there were two dangerous Extremes at that time that had divided the World The greatest part of the ignorant Commons seemed to consider their Priests as a sort of People who had such a secret trick of saving their Souls as Mountebanks pretend in the curing of Diseases and that there was nothing to be done but to leave themselves in their hands and the business could not miscarry This was the chief Basis and support of all that superstition which was so prevalent over the Nation The other Extreme was of some corrupt Gospellers who thought if they magnified Christ much and depended on his Merits and Intercession they could not perish which way soever they led their Lives In these Homilies therefore special care was taken to rectifie these errors And the Salvation of Mankind was on the one hand wholly ascribed to the Death and Sufferings of Christ to which Sinners were taught to fly and to trust to it only and to no other devices for the pardon of sin They were at the same time taught that there was no Salvation through Christ but to such as truly repented and lived according to the Rules of the Gospel The whole matter was so ordered to teach them that avoiding the hurtful errors on both hands they might all know the true and certain way of attaining Eternal Happiness For the understanding the New Testament Erasmus's Paraphrase which was translated into English was thought the most profitable and easiest Book Therefore it was resolved that together with the Bible there should be one of these in every Parish-Church over England They next considered the Articles and Injunctions that should be given to the Visitors The greatest part of them were only the renewing what had been ordered by King Henry during Cromwel's being Vicegerent which had been much neglected since his fall For as there was no Vicegerent so there was few Visitations appointed after his death by the Kings Authority but the executing former Injunctions was left to the several Bishops who were for the most part more careful about the six Articles than about the Injunctions So now all the Orders about renouncing the Popes Power and asserting the Kings Supremacy about Preaching teaching the Elements of Religion in the Vulgar
other The corruption of Lay-Patrons in their Simoniacal Bargains was then so notorious that it was necessary to give a Check to it as we find there was by these Injunctions But whether either this or the Oath afterwards appointed to be taken has effectually delivered this Church of that great abuse I shall not determine If those who bestow Benefices did consider that the charge of Souls being annexed to them they shall answer to God severely for putting so sacred a Trust in mean or ill hands upon any base or servile accounts it would make them look a little more carefully to a thing of so high consequence and neither expose so holy a thing to sale nor gratifie a Friend or Servant by granting them the next Advowson or be too easily overcome with the sollicitations of impudent Pretenders The Form of Bidding Prayer was not begun by King Henry as some have weakly imagined but was used in the times of Popery as will appear by the Form of Bidding the Beads in King Henry the 7th's time which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 8. Where the way was first for the Preacher to name and open his Text and then to call on the People to go to their Prayers and to tell them what they were to pray for after which all the People said their Beads in a general silence and the Minister kneeled down likewise and said his All the change King Henry the 8th made in this was That the Pope and Cardinals names being left out he was ordered to be mentioned with the addition of his Title of Supream Head that the People hearing that oft repeated by their Priests might be better perswaded about it but his other Titles were not mentioned And this Order was now renewed Only the Prayer for departed Souls was changed from what it had been It was formerly in these words Ye shall pray for the Souls that be departed abiding the Mercy of Almighty God that it may please him the rather at the contemplation of our Prayers to grant them the Fruition of his Presence which did imply their being in a state where they did not enjoy the Presence of God which was avoided by the more general words now prescribed The Injunctions given the Bishops directed them to that which if followed carefully would be the most effectual means of Reforming at least the next Age if not that wherein they lived For if Holy Orders were given to none but to those who are well qualified and seem to be internally called by a Divine Vocation the Church must soon put on a new face whereas when Orders are too easily given upon the credit of emendicated Recommendations or Titles and after a slight trial of the knowledge of such Candidates without any exact scrutiny into their sense of things or into the disposition of their minds no wonder if by the means of Clergy-men so ordained the Church lose much in the esteem and love of the People who being possessed with prejudices against the whole Society for the faults which they see in particular Persons become an easie prey to such as divide from it Thus were the Visitors instructed and sent out to make their Circuits in August August The Protector went into Scotland about the time that the Protector made his Expedition into Scotland For the occasion of it I shall refer the Reader to what is already said in the former part of this Work Before they engaged deeper in the War Sir Francis Brian was sent over to France to congratulate the new King and to see if he would confirm these Propositions that were agreed to during his Fathers life and if he would pay the Pension that was to be given yearly till Bulloigne were restored and chiefly to obtain of him to be neutral in the War of Scotland Thuanus complaining of that Nation that had broken their Faith with England in the matter of the Marriage To all which the French King answered That for these Articles they mentioned he thought it dishonourable for him to confirm them and said his Fathers Agent Poligny had no Warrant to yield to them for by them the English were at liberty to fortifie what they had about Bulloigne which he would never consent to That he was willing to pay what was agreed to by his Father but would have first the conditions of the delivery of Bulloigne made more clear As for the Scots they were his perpetual Allies whom he could not forsake if they were in any distress And when it was pressed on him and his Ambassador at London Questions made whether Scotland was a free Kingdom or Subject to England That Scotland was subject to the Crown of England they had no regard to it When the Council desired the French Ambassador to look on the Records which they should bring him for proving their Title He excused himself and said his Master would not interpose in a Question of that nature nor would he look back to what was pretended to have been done two or three hundred years ago but was to take things as he found them and that the Scots had Records likewise to prove their being a free Kingdom So the Council saw they could not engage in the War with Scotland without drawing on a War with France which made them try their Interest with their Friends this year to see if the Marriage could be obtained But the Castle of St. Andrews was now lost by the assistance of that Leo Strozi brought from France And though they in England continued to send Pensions to their Party for in May 1300 l. was sent down by Henry Balnaves and in June 125 l. was sent to the Earl of Glencairn for an half years payment of his Pension yet they could gain no ground there for the Scots now thought themselves safer than formerly the Crown of England being in the hands of a Child and the Court of France being much governed by their Queen Dowagers Brothers They gave way to the Borderers to make In-rodes of whom about 2000 fell into the Western Marches and made great Depredations The Scots in Ireland were also very ill Neighbours to the English there There were many other Complaints of Pyracies at Sea and of a Ship-Royal that robbed many English Ships but how these came to be complained of I do not see for they were in open War and I do not find any Truce had been made The French Agent at London pressed much that there might be a Treaty on the Borders before the Breach were made wider But now the Protector had given Orders for raising an Army so that he had no mind to lose that Summer Yet to let the French King see how careful they were of preserving his Friendship they appointed the Bishop of Duresme and Sir Robert Bowes to give the Scotch Commissioners a Meeting on the Borders the 4th of August but with these secret Instructions That if the Scots would confirm the
with a hot Iron on their Breast A great many Provisoes follow concerning Clerks so convict which shew that this Act was chiefly levelled at the idle Monks and Friars who went about the Country and would betake themselves to no employment but finding the People apt to have compassion on them they continued in that course of life Which was of very ill consequence to the State For these Vagrants did every where alienate the Peoples Minds from the Government and perswaded them that things would never be well setled till they were again restored to their Houses Some of these came often to London on pretence of suing for their Pensions but really to practise up and down through the Country To prevent this there was a Proclamation set out on the 18th of September requiring them to stay in the Places where they lived and to send up a Certificate where they were to the Court of Augmentations who should thereupon give order for their constant payment Some thought this Law against Vagabonds was too severe and contrary to that common liberty of which the English Nation has been always very sensible both in their own and their Neighbours particulars Yet it could not be denied but extream Diseases required extream Remedies and perhaps there is no punishment too severe for Persons that are in health and yet prefer a loitering course of life to an honest employment There followed in the Act many excellent Rules for providing for the truly poor and indigent in the several Places where they were born and had their abode Of which this can only be said That as no Nation has laid down more effectual Rules for the supplying the Poor than England so that indeed none can be in absolute want so the neglect of these Laws is a just and great reproach on those who are charged with the execution of them when such numbers of poor Vagabonds swarm every where without the due restraints that the Laws have appointed On the 6th of December the Bill for giving the Chantries to the King was brought into the House of Lords An Act giving the Chantries to the King It was read the second time on the 12th the third time on the 13th and the fourth time on the 14th of that Month. It was much opposed both by Cranmer on the one hand and the Popish Bishops on the other The late Kings Executors saw they could not pay his Debts nor satisfie themselves in their own pretensions formerly mentioned out of the Kings Revenue and so intended to have these to be divided among them Cranmer opposed it long For the Clergy being much empoverished by the Sale of the impropriated Tithes that ought in all reason to have return'd into the Church but upon the dissolution of the Abbies were all sold among the Laity he saw no probable way remaining for their supply but to save these Endowments till the King were of Age being confident he was so piously disposed that they should easily perswade him to convert them all to the bettering of the Condition of the poor Clergy that were now brought into extream misery And therefore he was for reforming and preserving these Foundations till the Kings full Age. The Popish Bishops liked these Endowments so well that upon far different Motives they were for continuing them in the state they were in But those who were to gain by it were so many that the Act passed the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Norwich Hereford Worcester and Chichester dissenting So it being sent down to the House of Commons was there much opposed by some Burgesses who represented that the Boroughs for which they served could not maintain their Churches and other publick Works of the Guilds and Fraternities if the Rents belonging to them were given to the King for these were likewise in the Act. This was chiefly done by the Burgesses of Linn and Coventry who were so active that the whole House was much set against that part of the Bill for the Guild-Lands Therefore those who managed that House for the Court took these off by an assurance that their Guild-Lands should be restored to them And so they desisted from their opposition and the Bill passed on the promise given to them which was afterwards made good by the Protector In the Preamble of the Act it is set forth That the great superstition of Christians rising out of their ignorance of the true way of Salvation by the death of Christ in stead of which they had set up the vain conceits of Purgatory and Masses satisfactory was much supported by Trentals and Chantries And since the converting these to godly uses such as the endowing of Schools Provisions for the Poor and the augmenting of Places in the Universities could not be done by Parliament they therefore committed it to the care of the King And then reciting the Act made in the 37th year of his Fathers Reign they give the King all such Chantries Colledges and Chappels as were not possessed by the late King and all that had been in being any time these five years last past as also all Revenues belonging to any Church for Anniversaries Obits and Lights together with all Guild-Lands which any Fraternity of Men enjoyed for Obits or the like and appoint these to be converted to the maintenance of Gramar-Schools or Preachers and for the encrease of Vicarages After this followed the Act giving the King the Customs known by the Name of Tonnage and Poundage besides some other Laws of Matters that are not needful to be remembred in this History Last of all came the Kings general Pardon with the common mon Exceptions among which one was of these who were then Prisoners in the Tower of London in which the Duke of Norfolk was included So all business being ended the Parliament was Prorogued from the 24th of December to the 20th of April following Acts that were proposed but not carried But having given this account of these Bills that were passed I shall not esteem it an unfruitful piece of History to shew what other Bills were designed There were put into the House of Lords two Bills that were stifled The one was for the use of the Scriptures which came not to a second reading The other was a Bill for erecting a new Court of Chancery for Ecclesiastical and Civil Causes which was committed to some Bishops and Temporal Lords but never more mentioned The Commons sent up also some Bills which the Lords did not agree to One was about Benefices with Cure and Residence It was committed but never reported Another was for the Reformation of divers Laws and of the Courts of Common-Law and a third was that married Men might be Priests and have Benefices To this the Commons did so readily agree that it being put in on the 19th of December and read then for the first time it was read twice the next day and sent up to the Lords on the 21st But
Objection of great force from the Acts pass'd in the 21st Year of Richard the second 's Reign In the second Act of that Parliament it is said That it was first prayed by the Commons and that the Lords Spiritual and the Proctors of the Clergy did assent to it upon which the King by the assent of all the Lords and Commons did enact it The 12th Act of that Parliament was a Repeal of the whole Parliament that was held in the 11th Year of that Reign and concerning it it is expressed That the Lords Spiritual and Temporal the Proctors of the Clergy and the Commons being severally examined did all agree to it From hence it appears that these Proctors were then not only a part of the Parliament but were a distinct Body of Men that did severally from all the rest deliver their Opinions It may seem strange that if they were then considered as a part of either House of Parliament this should be the only time in which they should be mentioned as bearing their share in the Legislative Power In a matter that is so perplexed and dark I shall presume to offer a Conjecture which will not appear perhaps improbable In the 129th Page of the former part I gave the Reasons that made me think the lower House of Convocation consisted at first only of the Proctors of the Clergy So that by the Proctors of the Clergy both in the Statute of Ireland and in those made by Richard the second is perhaps to be understood the lower House of Convocation and it is not unreasonable to think that upon so great an occasion as the annulling a whole Parliament to make it pass the better in an Age in which the People payed so blind a Submission to the Clergy the concurrence of the whole Representative of the Church might have been thought necessary It is generally believed that the whole Parliament sate together in one House before Edward the thirds time and then the Inferior Clergy were a part of that Body without question But when the Lords and Commons sate a-part the Clergy likewise sate in two Houses and granted Subsidies as well as the Temporalty It may pass for no unlikely conjecture that the Clause Premonentes was first put in the Bishops Writ for the summoning of the lower House of Convocation consisting of these Proctors and afterwards though there was a special Writ for the Convocation yet this might at first have been continued in the Bishops Writ by the neglect of a Clark and from thence be still used So that it seems to me most probable that the Proctors of the Clergy were both in England and Ireland the lower House of Convocation Now before the Submission which the Clergy made to King Henry as the Convocation gave the King great Subsidies so the whole business of Religion lay within their Sphere But after the Submission they were cut off from medling with it except as they were authorized by the King So that having now so little power left them it is no wonder they desired to be put in the state they had been in before the Convocation was separated from the Parliament or at least that Matters of Religion should not be determined till they had been consulted and had reported their Opinions and Reasons The Extreme of raising the Ecclesiastical Power too high in the Times of Popery had now produced another of depressing it too much For seldom is the Counterpoise so justly ballanced that Extremes are reduced to a well-tempered Mediocrity For the third Petition it was resolved that many Bishops and Divines should be sent to Windsor to labour in the Matter of the Church-Service But that required so much consideration that they could not enter on it during a Session of Parliament And for the fourth what Answer was given to it doth not appear On the 29th of November a Declaration was sent down from the Bishops concerning the Sacraments being to be received in both kinds To which Jo. Tyler the Prolocutor and several others set their Hands and being again brought before them it was agreed to by all without a contradictory Vote 64 being present among whom I find Polidore Virgil was one And on the 17th of December the Proposition concerning the Marriage of the Clergy was also sent to them and subscribed by 35 affirmatively and by 14 negatively so it was ordered that a Bill should be drawn concerning it I shall not here digress to give an account of what was alledged for or against this reserving that to its proper place when the thing was finally setled And this is all the account I could recover of this Convocation I have chiefly gathered it from some Notes and other Papers of the then Dr. Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury which are carefully preserved with his other MSS. in Corpus Christi Colledge Library at Cambridge To which Library I had free access by the favour of the most learned Master Dr. Spencer with the other Worthy Fellows of that House and from thence I collected many remarkable things in this History The Parliament being brought to so good a Conclusion the Protector took out a new Commission in which all the Addition that is made to that Authority he formerly had is that in his absence he is empow'red to substitute another to whom he might delegate his Power The state of Affairs in Germany And thus this Year ended in England but as they were carrying on the Reformation here it was declining apace in Germany The Duke of Saxe and the Landgrave were this Year to command their Armies apart The Duke of Saxe kept within his own Country but having there unfortunately divided his Forces the Emperor overtook him near the Alb at Mulberg where the Emperors Soldiers crossing the River and pursuing him with great fury after some resistance in which he himself performed all that could be expected from so great a Captain was taken Prisoner 1547. Apr. 24. Duke of Saxe taken and his Country all possessed by Maurice who was now to be invested with the Electoral Dignity He bore his misfortunes with a greatness and equality of mind that is scarce to be parallel'd in History Neither could the insolence with which the Emperor treated him nor the fears of death to which he adjudged him nor that tedious imprisonment which he suffered so long ever shake or disorder a Mind that was raised so far above the inconstancies of Humane Affairs And though he was forced to submit to the hardest Conditions possible of renouncing his Dignity and Dominions some few Places being only reserved for his Family yet no Entreaties nor Fears could ever bring him to yield any thing in Matters of Religion He made the Bible his chief Companion and Comfort in his sharp Afflictions which he bore so as if he had been raised up to that end to let the World see how much he was above it It seemed unimitable and therefore engaged Thuanus with the other
Translation into some Town of the Popes to which it was not likely the Imperialists would follow them and so at least the Council would be suspended if not dissolved For this Remove they laid hold on the first colour they could find One dying of a malignant Feaver it was given out and certified by Physicians that he died of the Plague so in all hast they translated the Council to Bologna Apr. 21. The first Session of Bologna The Imperialists protested against it but in vain for thither they went The Emperor was hereby quite disappointed of his chief design which was to force the Germans to submit to a Council held in Germany and therefore no Plague appearing at Trent he pressed the return of the Council thither But the Pope said it was the Councils act and not his and that their Honour was to be kept up that therefore such as stayed at Trent were to go first to Bologna and acknowledge the Council and they should then consider what was to be done So that now all the hope the Germans had was that this difference between the Pope and Emperor might give them some breathing and time might bring them out of these extremities into which they were then driven Upon these disorders the Forreign Reformers who generally made Germany their Sanctuary were now forced to seek it elsewhere So Peter Martyr in the end of November this Year was brought over to England by the Invitation which the Arch-bishop of Canterbury sent him in the Kings Name He was born in Florence where he had been an Augustinian-Monk He was learned in the Greek and the Hebrew which drew on him the envy of the rest of his Order whose Manners he inveighed oft against So he left them and went to Naples where he gathered an Assembly of those who loved to Worship God more purely This being made known he was forced to leave that Place and went next to Lucca where he lived in society with Tremellius and Zanchius But being also in danger there he went to Zurick with Bernardinus Ochinus that had been one of the most celebrated Preachers of Italy and now forsook his former Superstitions From Zurick he went to Basil and from thence by Martin Bucers means he was brought to Strasburg where Cranmers Letter found both him and Ochinus The Latter was made a Canon of Canterbury with a Dispensation of Residence and by other Letters Patents 40 Marks were given yearly to him and as much to Peter Martyr There had been this Year some differences between the English and French concerning the Fortifications about Bulloigne The French quarrel about Bulloigne The English were raising a great Fort by the Harbour there This being signified to King Henry by Gaspar Coligny afterwards the famous Admiral of France then Governour of the neighbouring Parts to Bulloigne it was complained of at the Court of England It was answered That this was only to make the Harbour more secure and so the Works were ordered to be vigorously carried on But this could not satisfie the French who plainly saw it was of another sort than to be intended only for the Sea The King of France came and viewed the Country himself and ordered Coligny to raise a Fort on a high Ground near it which was called the Chastilion Fort and commanded both the English Fort and the Harbour But the Protector had no mind to give the French a colour for breaking with the English so there was a Truce and further Cessation agreed on in the end of September These are all the considerable Forreign Transactions of this Year in which England was concerned But there was a secret contrivance laid at home of a high nature which though it broke not out till the next Year yet the beginnings of it did now appear The Protectors Brother Thomas Seimour was brought to such a share in his Fortunes The Breach between the Protector and the Admiral that he was made a Baron and Lord Admiral But this not satisfying his ambition he endeavoured to have linked himself into a nearer relation with the Crown by marrying the Kings Sister the Lady Elizabeth But finding he could not compass that he made his Addresses to the Queen Dowager Who enjoying now the Honour and Wealth the late King had left her resolved to satisfie her self in her next Choice and entertained him a little too early for they were married so soon after the Kings death that it was charged afterwards on the Admiral that if she had brought a Child as soon as might have been after the Marriage it had given cause to doubt whether it had not been by the late King which might have raised great disturbance afterwards But being thus married to the Queen he concealed it for some time till he procured a Letter from the King recommending him to her for a Husband upon which they declared their Marriage with which the Protector was much offended Being thus possessed of great Wealth and being Husband to the Queen Dowager he studied to engage all that were about the King to be his Friends and he corrupted some of them by his Presents and forced one on Sir John Cheek That which he designed was That whereas in former times the Infant Kings of England had had Governours of their Persons distinct from the Protectors of their Realms which Trusts were divided between their Unkles it being judged too much to joyn both in one Person who was thereby too great whereas a Governour of the Kings Person might be a check on the Protector he would therefore himself be made Governour of the Kings Person alledging that since he was the Kings Unkle as well as his Brother he ought to have a proportioned share with him in the Government About Easter this Year he first set about this design and corrupted some about the King who should bring him sometimes privately through the Gallery to the Queens Lodgings and he desired they would let him know when the King had occasion for Money and that they should not always trouble the Treasury for he would be ready to furnish him and he thought a young King might be taken with this So it happened that the first time Latimer preached at Court the King sent to him to know what Present he should make him Seimour sent him 40 l. but said he thought 20 enough to give Latimer and the King might dispose of the rest as he pleased Thus he gained ground with the King whose sweet nature exposed him to be easily won by such Artifices It is generally said that all this difference between the Brothers was begun by their Wives and that the Protectors Lady being offended that the younger Brothers Wife had the precedence of her which she thought belonged to her self did thereupon raise and inflame the differences But in all the Letters that I have seen concerning this Breach I could never find any such thing once mentioned Nor is it reasonable to imagine that the
unless they were put under more Artificial Rules and dressed up with much Ceremony Gregory the Great was the first that took much care to make the Church Musick very regular and he did also put the Liturgies in another Method than had been formerly used Yet he had no such fondness of his own composures but left it to Austin the Monk whom he sent over into England when he consulted him in it either to use the Roman or French Rituals or any other as he should find they were most likely to edifie the People After this in most Sees there were great variations for as any Prelate came to be Canonized or held in high esteem by the People some private Collects or particular Forms that he had used were practised in his or perhaps as his Fame spread in the neighbouring Dioceses In every Age there were notable Additions made and all the Writers almost in the 8th and 9th Centuries employed their Fancies to find out mystical significations for every Rite that was then used and so as a new Rite was added it was no hard matter to add some Mystery to it This had made the Offices swell out of measure and there was a great variety of them Missals Breviaries Rituals Pontificals Portoises Pies Gradualls Antiphonalls Psalteries Houres and a great many more Every Religious Order had likewise their peculiar Rites with the Saints days that belonged to their Order and Services for them and the understanding how to officiate was become so hard a piece of the Trade that it was not easie to learn it exactly without a long practice in it So now it was resolved to correct and examine these It was resolved there should be a new Liturgy I do not find it was ever brought under consideration whether they should compose a Form for all the Parts of Divine Worship or leave it to the sudden and extemporary heats of those who were to officiate which some have called since that time The worshiping by the Spirit Of this way of serving God they did not then dream much less that the appointing of Forms of Prayer was an encroaching on the Kingly Office of Christ but thought what ever praying in the Spirit might have been in the Apostles time where yet every Man brought his Psalms which are a sort of Prayers as well as Praises and these look like some written Composures as St. Paul expresses it that now to pray with warm affection and sincere devotion was Spiritual Worship and that where it was the same thing that was to be daily asked of God the using the same expressions was the sign of a steady devotion that was fixed on the thing prayed for whereas the heat that new words raised looked rather like a warmth in the fancy Nor could it agree with the Principles of a Reformation that was to devest the Church-men of that unlimited Authority which they had formerly exercised over Mens Consciences to leave them at liberty to make the People pray after them as they pleased this being as great a resignation of the People when their devotion depended on the sudden heats of their Pastors as the former Superstition had made of their Faith and Conscience to them So it being resolved to bring the whole Worship of God under set Forms they set one General Rule to themselves which they afterwards declared of changing nothing for novelties sake or meerly because it had been formerly used They resolved to retain such things as the Primitive Church had practised cutting off such abuses as the later ages had grafted on them and to continue the use of such other things which though they had been brought in not so early yet were of good use to beget devotion and were so much recommended to the People by the practice of them that the laying these aside would perhaps have alienated them from the other changes they made And therefore they resolved to make no change without very good and weighty reasons In which they considered the practice of our Saviour who did not only comply with the Rites of Judaism himself but even the Prayer he gave to his Disciples was framed according to their Forms and his two great Institutions of Baptism and the Eucharist did consist of Rites that had been used among the Jews And since he who was delivering a new Religion and was authorized in the highest manner that ever any was did yet so far comply with received Practices as from them to take those which he sanctified for the use of his Church it seemed much fitter for those who had no such extraordinary warrant to give them Authority in what they did when they were reforming abuses to let the World see they did it not from the wanton desire of change or any affectation of novelty and with those resolutions they entred on their Work In the search of the former Offices they found an infinite deal of superstition in the Consecrations of Water Salt Bread Incense Candles Fire Bells Churches Images Altars Crosses Vessels Garments Palms Flowers all looked like the Rites of Heathenism and seemed to spring from the same Fountain When the Water or Salt were blessed it was expressed to be to this end that they might be health both to Soul and Body and Devils who might well laugh at these tricks which they had taught them were adjured not to come to any place where they were sprinkled and the Holy Bread was blessed to be a defence against all Diseases and snares of the Devil and the Holy Incense that Devils might not come near the smoak of it but that all who smelled at it might perceive the Vertue of the Holy Ghost and the Ashes were blessed so that all who were covered with them might deserve to obtain the remission of their sins All those things had drawn the People to such confidence in them that they generally thought that without those harder terms of true holiness they might upon such superstitious observances be sure of Heaven So all these they resolved to cast out as things which had no warrant in Scripture and were vain devices to draw Men away from a lively application to God through Christ according to the method of the Gospel Then the many Rites in Sacramental Actions were considered all which had swelled up to an infinite heap And as some of these which had no foundation in Scripture were thrown out so the others were brought back to a greater simplicity In no part of Religion was the corruption of the former Offices more remarkable than in the Priests granting Absolution to the Living and the Dead To such as Confessed the Absolution was thus granted I absolve thee in the Name of the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost To which this was added And I grant to thee that all the Indulgences given or to be given thee by any Prelate with the Blessings of them all the Sprinklings of Holy Water all the Devout Beatings of thy Breast the
the Earl of Lennox had the chief command but he only came with the Earl of Shrewsbury as knowing the Country and People best and so being the fitter both to get intelligence and to negotiate if there was room for it The Scots were by this time gone home for the most part and the Nobility with Dessie agreed that it was not fit to put all to hazard and therefore raised the Siege of Hadingtoun and marched back to Edenburgh The Lord Gray with a great part of the English Army followed him in the Rear Aug. 20. The Siege of Hadingtoun rais'd but did not engage him into any great Action by which a good opportunity was lost for the French were in great disorder The English Army came into Hadingtoun They consisted of about 17000 Men of which Number 7000 were Horse and 3000 of the Foot were German Landsknights whom the Protector had entertained in his Service These Germans were some of the broken Troops of the Protestant Army who seeing the state of their own Country desperate offered their Service to the Protector He too easily entertained them reckoning that being Protestants they would be sure to him and would depend wholly on himself But this proved a fatal Counsel to him the English having been always jealous of a standing but much more of a Forreign Force about their Prince so there was great occasion given by this to those who traded in sowing Jealousies among the People The English having victualled Hadingtoun and repaired the Fortifications returned back into their own Country But had they gone on to Edenburgh they had found things there in great confusion For Dessie when he got thither having lost 500 of his Men in the Retreat went to quarter his Soldiers in the Town but the Provost so is the chief Magistrate there called opposed it The French broke in with force and killed him and his Son with all they found in the Streets Men Women and Children and as a Spie whom the English had in Edenburgh gave them notice the Scots were now more alienated from the French than from the English The French had carried it very gently till the Queen was sent away but reckoned Scotland now a Conquered Country and a Province to France So the Scots began though too late to repent the sending away of the Queen But it seems the English had orders not to venture too far for the hopes of the Marriage were now gone and the Protector had no mind to engage in a War with France These things happened in the beginning of October Dessie apprehending that at Hadingtoun they were now secure the Siege being so lately raised resolved to try if he could carry the Place by surpââze The English from thence had made Excursions as far as Edenburgh in one of which the French fell on them pursued them and killed about 200 and took sixscore Prisoners almost within their Works Soon after Dessie marched in the night and surprized one of their Out-works and was come to the Gates where the Place had been certainly lost if it had not been for a French Deserter who knew if he were taken what he was to expect He therefore fired one of the great Canon which being discharged amongst the thickest of the French killed so many and put the rest in such disorder that Dessie was forced to quit the Attempt From thence he went and fortified Lieth which was then but a mean Village but the situation of the Place being recommended by the security it now had it soon came to be one of the best Peopled Towns in Scotland From thence he intended to have gone on to take Broughty Castle and to recover Dundee which were then in the Hands of the English But he was ordered by the Queen Regent to make an Inroad into England There after some slight Engagements in which the English had the worst the Scotch and French came in as far as New-castle and returned loaded with Spoil which the French divided among themselves allowing the Scots no share of it An English Priest was taken who bore that disgrace of his Country so heavily that he threw himself on the ground and would not eat nor so much as open his Eyes but lay thus prostrate till he died This the French who seldom let their misfortunes afflict them look'd on with much astonishment But at that time the English had fortified Inch-keith an Island in the Frith and put 800 Men in it Seventeen days after that Dessie brought his Forces from Lieth and recovered it having killed 400 English and forced the rest to surrender Thus ended this Year and with it Dessie's Power in Scotland Discontents in Scotland For the Queen Mother and the Governour had made great complaints of him at the Court of France that he put the Nation to vast charge to little purpose so that he was more uneasie to his Friends than his Enemies and his last disorder at Edenburgh had on the one hand so raised the insolence of the French Soldiers and on the other hand so alienated and inflamed the People that unless another were sent to command who should govern more mildly there might be great danger of a defection of a whole Kingdom For now the Seeds of their distast of the French Government were so sown that Men came generally to condemn their sending the Queen away and to hate the Governour for consenting to it but chiefly to abhor the Clergy who had wrought it for their own ends Monsieur de Thormes was sent over to command Monluc sent thither to bâ Lord Chancellor and Monluc Bishop of Valence came with him to govern the Councils and be Chancellor of the Kingdom He had lately returned from his Ambassy at Constantinople He was one of the wisest Men of that time and was always for moderate Councils in Matters of Religion which made him be sometime suspected of heresie And indeed the whole sequel of his life declared him to be one of the greatest Men of that Age only his being so long and so firmly united to Queen Katharine Medici's Interest takes off a great deal of the high Character which the rest of his Life has given of him But he was at this time unknown and ill represented in Scotland where they that looked for advantages from their alliance with France took it ill to see a French Man sent over to enjoy the best Office in the Kingdom The Queen Mother her self was afraid of him So to avoid new grounds of discontent he left the Kingdom But was not well received and returned into France Thus ended the War between Scotland and England this Year in almost an equal mixture of good and bad success The English had preserved Hadingtoun which was the chief matter of this Years Action But they had been at great charge in the War in which they were only on the defensive they had lost other Places and been unsuccessful at Sea and which was worst of all
they had now lost all hopes of the Marriage and were almost engaged in a War with France which was like to fall on the King when his Affairs were in an ill condition his People being divided and discontented at home and his Treasure much exhausted by this War The state of Germany was at this time most deplorable The Affairs of Germany The Pope and Emperor continued their quarrelling about the translation of the Council Mendoza at Rome and Velasco at Bologna declared in the Emperors Name that a Council being called by his great and long endeavours for the quieting of Germany and he being engaged in a War to get it to be received and having procured a submission of the Empire to the Council it was upon frivolous and feigned causes removed out of Germany to one of the Popes Towns by which the Germans thought themselves disengaged of their promise which was to submit to a Council in Germany and therefore that he protested against it as an unlawful Meeting to whose Decrees he would not submit and that if they did not return to Trent he would take care of setling Religion some other way But the Pope being encouraged by the French King was not ill pleased to see the Emperor anew embroil himself with the Germans and therefore intended the Council should be continued at Bologna The Emperor being displeased with the Translation of the Council orders the Interim to be drawn Upon this the Emperor ordered three Divines Julius Flugius Bishop of Naumburg Michael Sidonius and Islebius Agricola to draw a Form of Religion The two former had been always Papists and the latter was formerly a Protestant but was believed to be now corrupted by the Emperor that the Name of one of the Ausburg Confession might make what they were to set out pass the more easily They drew up all the Points of Religion in a Book which was best known by the Name of the Interim because it was to last during that Interval till a General Council should meet in Germany In it all the Points of the Romish Doctrine were set forth in the smoothest terms possible only married Men might officiate as Priests and the Communion was to be given in both kinds Feb. Diet at Ausburg The Book being thus prepared a Diet was summoned to Ausburg in Feb. where the first thing done was the solemn Investiture of Maurice in the Electorate of Saxony He had been declared Elector last year by the Emperor before Wittenberg but now it was performed with great Ceremony on the 24th of Feb. which was the Emperors Birth-day Feb. 24. Maurice made Elector of Saxony John Frederick looking on with his usual constancy of mind All he said was Now they triumph in that Dignity of which they have against Justice and Equity spoiled me God grant they may enjoy it peaceably and happily and may never need any assistance from me or my Posterity And without expressing any further concern about it he went to his Studies which were almost wholly employed in the Scriptures The Book of the Interim being prepared the Elector of Brandenburg sent for Martin Bucer who was both a learned and moderate Divine and shewed it him Bucer having read it plainly told him that it was nothing but downright Popery only a little disguised at which the Elector was much offended for he was pleased with it and Bucer not without great danger returned back to Strasburg On the 15th of March March 15. The Interim received in the Diet. the Book was proposed to the Diet and the Elector of Mentz without any order did in all the Princes Names give the Emperor thanks for it which he interpreted as the assent of the whole Diet and after that would not hear any that came to him to stop it but published it as agreed to by the Diet. The Papists offended at it as well as the Protestants At Rome and Bologna it was much condemned as an high attempt in the Emperor to meddle with Points of Religion such as dispensing with the Marriage of Priests and the Communion in both kinds Wherefore some of that Church writ against it And Matters went so high that wise Men of that side began to fear the Breach between the Emperor and them might before they were aware be past reconciling for they had not forgot that the last Popes stiffness had lost England and they were not a little afraid they might now lose the Emperor But if the Pope were offended for the concessions in these two Particulars the Protestants thought they had much greater cause to dislike it since in all other controverted Points it was against them So that several of that side writ likewise against it But the Emperor was now so much exalted with his success that he resolved to go through with it little regarding the opposition of either hand The new Elector of Saxony went home and offered it to his Subjects But they refused to receive it and said as Sir Philip Hobbey Cotton Library Titus B. 2. then Ambassador from England at the Emperors Court writ over that they had it under the Emperors Hand and Seal that he should not meddle with Matters of Religion but only with reforming the Common-wealth and that if their Prince would not protect them in this matter they should find another who would defend them from such oppression An Exhortation for the receiving of it was read at Ausburg but they also refused it Many Towns sent their Addresses to the Emperor desiring him not to oppress their Consciences But none was of such a nature as that from Linda a little Town near Constance which had declared for the Emperor in the former War They returned answer That they could not agree to the Interim without incurring Eternal Damnation but to shew their submission to him in all other things they should not shut their Gates nor make resistance against any he should find though it were to spoil and destroy their Town This let the Emperor and his Council see how difficult a work it would be to subdue the Consciences of the Germans But his Chancellor Granvell pressed him to extream Councils and to make an example of that Town who had so peremptorily refused to obey his Commands Yet he had little reason to hope he should prevail on those who were at liberty when he could work so little on his Prisoner the Duke of Saxe For he had endeavoured by great offers to perswade him to agree to it but all was in vain for he always told them that kept him that his Person was in their Power but his Conscience was in his own and that he would not on any terms depart from the Ausburg Confession Upon this he was severely used his Chaplain was put from him with most of his Servants but he continued still unmoved and as cheerful as in his greatest Prosperity The Lutheran Divines entred into great disputes how far they might comply
should be sent to the Admiral before the Bill should be put in against him to see what he could or would say All this was done to try if he could be brought to a Submission So the Lord Chancellor the Earls of Shrewsbury Warwick and Southampton and Sir John Baker Sir Tho. Cheyney and Sir Anth. Denny were sent to him He was long obstinate but after much perswasion was brought to give an Answer to the first three Articles which will be found in the Collection at the end of the Articles and then on a sudden he stopt and bade them be content for he would go no further and no entreaties would work on him either to answer the rest or to set his Hand to the Answers he had made On the 25th of Feb. the Bill was put in for attainting him The Bill passed in both Houses and the Peers had been so accustomed to agree to such Bills in King Henry's time that they did easily pass it All the Judges and the Kings Council delivered their Opinions that the Articles were Treason Then the Evidence was brought many Lords gave it so fully that all the rest with one Voice consented to the Bill only the Protector for natural pities sake as is in the Council-Book desired leave to withdraw On the 27th the Bill was sent down to the Commons with a Message That if they desired to proceed as the Lords had done those Lords that had given their Evidence in their own House should come down and declare it to the Commons But there was more opposition made in the House of Commons Many argued against Attainders in absence and thought it an odd way that some Peers should rise up in their Places in their own House and relate somewhat to the slander of another and that he should be thereupon attainted therefore it was pressed that it might be done by a Trial and that the Admiral should be brought to the Barr and be heard plead for himself But on the fourth of March a Message was sent from the King that he thought it was not necessary to send for the Admiral and that the Lords should come down and renew before them the Evidence they had given in their own House This was done and so the Bill was agreed to by the Commons in a full House judged about 400 and there were not above ten or twelve that voted in the negative The Royal Assent was given on the 5th of March. On the 10th of March the Council resolved to press the King that Justice might be done on the Admiral and since the Case was so heavy and lamentable to the Protector so it is in the Council-Book though it was also sorrowful to them all they resolved to proceed in it so that neither the King nor he should be further troubled with it After Dinner they went to the King the Protector being with them The King said he had well observed their Proceedings and thanked them for their great care of his safety and commanded them to proceed in it without further molesting him or the Protector and ended I pray you my Lords do so Upon this they ordered the Bishop of Ely to go to the Admiral and to instruct him in the things that related to another Life and to prepare him to take patiently his deserved Execution And on the 17th of March he having made report to them of his attendance on the Admiral the Council Signed a Warrant for his Execution which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 32. to which both the Lord Protector and the Arch-bishop of Canterbury set their Hands And on the 20th his Head was cut off March 20. The Admiral beheaded What his behaviour was on the Scaffold I do not find Thus fell Tho. Lord Seimour Lord high Admiral of England a Man of high thoughts of great violence of temper and ambitious out of measure Censures past upon it The Protector was much censured for giving way to his Execution by those who looked only at that relation between them which they thought should have made him still preserve him But others who knew the whole Series of the Affair saw it was scarce possible for him to do more for the gaining his Brother than he had done Yet the other being a Popular Notion that it was against Nature for one Brother to destroy another was more easily entertain'd by the Multitude who could not penetrate into the Mysteries of State But the way of Proceeding was much condemned since to attaint a Man without bringing him to make his own defence or to object what he could say to the Witnesses that were brought against him was so illegal and unjust that it could not be defended Only this was to be said for it that it was a little more regular than Parliamentary Attainders had been formerly for here the Evidence upon which it was founded was given before both Houses And on Cranmers signing the Warrant for his Execution One Particular seemed a little odd that Cranmer Signed the Warrant for his Execution which being in a Cause of Blood was contrary to the Canon Law In the Primitive Times Church-men had only the Cure of Souls lying on them together with the reconciling of such differences as might otherwise end in Suits of Law before the Civil Courts which were made up of Infidels When the Empire became Christian these Judgments which they gave originally on so charitable an account were by the Imperial Laws made to have great Authority but further than these or the care of Widows and Orphans they were forbid both by the Council of Chalcedon and other lesser Councils to meddle in Secular Matters Among the Endowments made to some Churches there were Lands given where the Slaves according to the Roman Law came within the Patrimony of these Churches and by that Law Masters had Power of Life and Death over their Slaves Laws against Church-mens medling in Matters of Blood In some Churches this Power had been severely exercised even to maiming and death which seemed very indecent in a Church-man Besides there was an Apprehension that some severe Church-men who were but Masters for life might be more profuse of the Lives of such Slaves than those that were to transmit them to their Families Therefore to prevent the wast that would be made in the Churches Patrimony it was agreed on that Church-men should not proceed capitally against any of their Vassals or Slaves And in the Confusions that were in Spain the Princes that prevailed had appointed Priests to be Judges to give the greater reputation to their Courts This being found much to the prejudice of the Church it was decreed in the fourth Council of Toledo that Priests who were chosen by Christ to the Ministry of Salvation should not judge in Capital Matters unless the Prince should swear to them that he would remit the punishment and such as did otherwise were held guilty of Blood-shedding and were to
lessen the credit of those who had suffered formerly for it was said they saw now that Men of harmless Lives might be put to death for Heresie by the confâssion of the Reformers themselves And in all the Books published in Queen Maries days justifying her severity against the Protestants these Instances were always made use of and no part of Cranmers Life exposed him more than this did This was much censured It was said he had consented both to Lamberts and Anne Askews death in the former Reign who both suffered for Opinions which he himself held now and he had now procured the death of these two Persons and when he was brought to suffer himself afterwards it was called a just retalliation on him One thing was certain that what he did in this matter flowed from no cruelty of temper in him no Man being further from that black disposition of Mind but it was truly the effect of those Principles by which he governed himself Disputes concerning the Baptism of Infants For the other sort of Anabaptists who only denied Infants Baptism I find no severities used to them but several Books were written against them to which they wrote some Answers It was said that Christ allowed little Children to be brought to him and said of such was the Kingdom of Heaven and blessed them Now if they were capable of the Kingdom of Heaven they must be regenerated for Christ said none but such as were born of Water and of the Spirit could enter into it St. Paul had also called the Children of believing Parents Holy which seemed to relate to such a consecration of them as was made in Baptism And Baptism being the Seal of Christians in the room of Circumcision among the Jews it was thought the one was as applicable to Children as the other And one thing was observed that the whole World in that Age having been baptized in their Infancy if that Baptism was nothing then there were none truly baptized in being but all were in the state of meer Nature Now it did not seem reasonable that Men who were not baptized themselves should go and baptize others and therefore the first Heads of that Sect not being rightly baptized themselves seemed not to act with any Authority when they went to baptize others The Practice of the Church so early begun and continued without dispute for so many Ages was at least a certain confirmation of a thing which had to speak moderately so good foundations in Scripture for the lawfulness though not any peremptory but only probable Proof for the practice of it These are all the Errors in Opinion that I find were taken notice of at this time There was another sort of People The Doctrine of Predestination much abused of whom all the good Men in that Age made great complaints Some there were called Gospellers or Readers of the Gospel who were a scandal to the Doctrine they professed In many Sermons I have oft met with severe Expostulations with these and heavy Denunciations of Judgments against them But I do not find any thing objected to them as to their belief save only that the Doctrine of Predestination having been generally taught by the Reformers many of this Sect began to make strange Inferences from it reckoning that since every thing was decreed and the Decrees of God could not be frustrated therefore Men were to leave themselves to be carried by these Decrees This drew some into great impiety of Life and others into desperation The Germans soon saw the ill effects of this Doctrine Luther changed his mind about it and Melancthon openly writ against it and since that time the whole stream of the Lutheran Churches has run the other way But both Calvin and Bucer were still for maintaining the Doctrine of these Decrees only they warned the People not to think much of them since they were Secrets which Men could not penetrate into but they did not so clearly shew how these consequences did not flow from such Opinions Hooper and many other good Writers did often dehort People from entring into these curiosities and a Caveat to that same purpose was put afterwards into the Article of the Church about Predestination One ill effect of the dissoluteness of Peoples manners broke out violently this Summer occasioned by the Inclosing of Lands Tumults in England While the Monasteries stood there were great numbers of People maintained about these Houses their Lands were easily let out and many were relieved by them But now the Numbers of the People encreased much Marriage being universally allowed they also had more time than formerly by the abrogation of many Holy-days and the putting down of Processions and Pilgrimages so that as the Numbers encreased they had more time than they knew how to bestow Those who bought in the Church-Lands as they every where raised their Rents of which old Latimer made great Complaints in one of his Court Sermons so they resolved to enclose their Grounds and turn them to Pasture for Trade was then rising fast and Corn brought not in so much Money as Wooll did Their Flocks also being kept by few Persons in Grounds so enclosed the Landlords themselves enjoyed the profit which formerly the Tenants made out of their Estates and so they intended to force them to serve about them at any such rates as they would allow By this means the Commons of England saw they were like to be reduced to great misery This was much complained of and several little Books were written about it Some proposed a sort of Agrarian Law that none might have Farms above a set value or Flocks above a set number of 2000 Sheep which Proposal I find the young King was much taken with as will appear in one of the Discourses he wrote with his own Hand It was also represented that there was no care taken of the educating of Youth except of those who were bred for Learning and many things were proposed to correct this but in the mean time the Commons saw the Gentry were like to reduce them to a very low condition The Protector seemed much concerned for the Commons and oft spoke against the oppression of Landlords He was naturally just and compassionate and so did heartily espouse the Cause of the poor People which made the Nobility and Gentry hate him much The former year the Commons about Hampton-Court petitioned the Protector and Council complaining that whereas the late King in his Sickness had enclosed a Park there to divert himself with private easie Game the Deer of that Park did overlay the Country and it was a great burden to them and therefore they desired that it might be disparked The Council considering that it was so near Windsor and was not useful to the King but a charge rather ordered it to be disparked and the Deer to be carried to Windsor but with this Proviso that if the King when he came of Age desired to have
Church received that Sacrament frequently and in both kinds To the sixth Baptism in Cases of necessity was to be administred at any time but out of these Cases it was fit to do it solemnly and in the Ancient Church it was chiefly done on the Eves of Easter and Whit-Sunday of which usage some Footsteps remained still in the old Offices To the seventh these were late superstitious devices Images were contrary to the Scriptures first set up for remembrance but soon after made Objects of Worship To the eight The old Service had many ludicrous things in it the new was simple and grave If it appeared ridiculous to them it was as the Gospel was long ago foolishness to the Greeks To the ninth The Scriptures say nothing of it it was a superstitious Invention derogatory to Christs death To the tenth The Scriptures are the Word of God and the readiest way to confound that which is Heresie indeed To the eleventh These were ignorant superstitious and deceitful Persons To the twelfth Pool had been attainted in Parliament for his spiteful Writings and Doings against the late King To the thirteenth It was foolish and unreasonable one Servant could not do a Man's business and by this many Servants would want employment To the fourteenth This was to rob the King and those who had these Lands of him and would be a means to make so foul a Rebellion be remembred in their Prayers To the fifteenth These were notorious Traitors to whom the Kings Council was not to submit themselves After this they grew more moderate and sent eight Articles They make new Demands 1. Concerning Baptism 2. About Confirmation 3. Of the Mass 4. For reserving the Host 5. For Holy Bread and Water 6. For the old Service 7. For the single Lives of Priests 8. For the Six Articles and concluded God save the King for they were His both Body and Goods To this there was an Answer sent in the Kings Name on the 8th of July so long did the Treaty with them hold in which Which were also rejected after Expressions of the Kings affection to his People he taxes their rising in Arms against him their King as contrary to the Laws of God He tells them That they are abused by their Priests as in the Instance of Baptism which according to the Book might necessity requiring it be done at all times that the Changes that had been set out were made after long and great consultation and the Worship of this Church by the advice of many Bishops and Learned Men was reformed as near to what Christ and his Apostles had taught and done as could be and all things had been setled in Parliament But the most specious thing that misled them being that of the Kings Age it was shewed them that his Blood and not his Years gave him the Crown and the state of Government requires that at all times there should be the same Authority in Princes and the same Obedience in the People It was all penned in a high threatning Style and concluded with an earnest Invitation of them to submit to the Kings Mercy as others that had risen had also done to whom he had not only shewed Mercy but granted Redress of their just grievances otherwise they might expect the utmost severity that Traitors deserved But nothing prevailed on this enraged Multitude whom the Priests inflamed with all the Artifices they could imagine and among whom the Host was carried about by a Priest on a Cart that all might see it But when this Commotion was thus grown to a Head The Rebellion in Norfolk headed by Ket a Tanner the Men of Norfolk rose the 6th of July being led by one Ket a Tanner These pretended nothing of Religion but only to suppress and destroy the Gentry and to raise the commons and to put new Councellors about the King They encreased mightily and became 20000 strong but had no Order nor Discipline and committed many horrid outrages The Sheriff of the County came boldly to them and required them in the Kings Name to disperse and go home but had he not been well mounted they had put him cruelly to death They came to Moushold Hill above Norwich and were much favoured by many in that City Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury came among them and preached very freely to them of their ill Lives their Rebellion against the King and the Robberies they daily committed by which he was in great danger of his Life Ket assumed to himself the Power of Judicature and under an old Oak called from thence the Oak of Reformation did such Justice as might be expected from such a Judge and in such a Camp The Marquess of Northampton was sent against them but with Orders to keep at a distance from them and to cut off their Provisions for so it was hoped that without the shedding much Blood they might come to themselves again When the news of this Rising came into York-shire the Commons there rose also A Rising in York-shire being further encouraged by a Prophecy That there should be no King nor Nobility in England that the Kingdom should be ruled by four Governours chosen by the Commons who should hold a Parliament in commotion to begin at the South and North Seas This they applied to the Devon-shire Men on the South Seas and themselves on the North Seas They at their first rising fired Beacons and so gathered the Country as if it had been for the defence of the Coast and meeting two Gentlemen with two others with them they without any provocation murdered them and left their naked Bodies unburied The French fall into the Bullognese At the same time that England was in this Commotion the News came that the French King had sent a great Army into the Territory of Bulloigne so that the Government was put to most extraordinary straits A Fast at Court where Cranmer preached Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. There was a Fast proclaimed in and about London Cranmer preached on the Fast-day at Court I have seen the greatest part of his Sermon under his own Hand and it is the only Sermon of his I ever saw It is a very plain unartificial Discourse no shews of Learning or conceits of Wit in it but he severely expostulated in the Name of God with his Hearers for their ill Lives their Blasphemies Adulteries mutual Hatred Oppression and Contempt of the Gospel and complained of the slackness in punishing these sins by which the Government became in some sort guilty of them He set many Passages of the Jewish Story before them of the Judgments such sins drew on and of Gods Mercy in the unexpected deliverances they met with upon their true Repentance But he chiefly lamented the scandal given by many who pretended a zeal for Religion but used that for a Cloak to disguise their other Vices He set before them the fresh Example of Germany where People generally
and to all the Devils if they did not furnish him well with Pears and Puddings It may perhaps be thought indecent to print such Letters being the privacies of friendship which ought not to be made publick but I confess Bonner was so brutish and so bloody a Man that I was not ill pleased to meet with any thing that might set him forth in his natural Colours to the World Forreign Affairs Thus did the Affairs of England go on this Summer within the Kingdom but it will be now necessary to consider the state of our Affairs in Forreign Parts The King of France finding it was very chargeable to carry on the War wholly in Scotland resolved this year to lessen that Expence and to make War directly with England both at Sea and Land So he came in person with a great Army and fell into the Country of Bulloigne The French take many Places about Bulloigne where he took many little Castles about the Town as Sellaque Blackness Hambletue Newhaven and some lesser ones The English Writers say those were ill provided which made them be so easily lost but Thuanus says they were all very well stored In the night they assaulted Bullingberg but were beat off then they designed to burn the Ships that were in the Harbour and had prepared Wild-fire with other combustible Matter but were driven away by the English At the same time the French Fleet met the English Fleet at Jersey but as King Edward writes in his Diary they were beat off with the loss of 1000 Men though Thuanus puts the loss wholly on the English side The French King sate down before Bulloigne in September hoping that the disorders then in England would make that Place be ill supplied and easily yielded the English finding Bullingberg was not tenable razed it and retired into the Town but the Plague broke into the French Camp so the King left it under the command of Chastilion He endeavoured chiefly to take the Pierre and so to cut off the Town from the Sea and from all communication with England and after a long Battery he gave the Assault upon it but was beat off There followed many Skirmishes between him and the Garrison and he made many attempts to close up the Channel and thought to have sunk a Galley full of Stones and Gravel in it but in all these he was still unsuccessful And therefore Winter coming on the Siege was raised only the Forts about the Town which the French had taken were strongly garrisoned so that Bulloigne was in danger of being lost the next year In Scotland also the English Affairs declined much this year Thermes The English insuccessful in Scotland before the Winter was ended had taken Broughty Castle and destroyed almost the whole Garrison In the Southern Parts there was a change made of the Lords Wardens of the English Marches Sir Robert Bowes was complained of as negligent in relieving Hadingtoun the former year so the Lord Dacres was put in his room And the Lord Gray who lost the great advantage he had when the French raised the Siege of Hadingtoun was removed and the Earl of Rutland was sent to command The Earl made an Inroad into Scotland and supplied Hadingtoun plentifully with all sorts of Provisions necessary for a Siege He had some Germans and Spaniards with him but a Party of Scotch Horse surprised the Germans Baggage and Romero with the Spanish Troop was also fallen on and taken and almost all his Men were cut off The Earl of Warwick was to have marched with a more considerable Army this Summer into Scotland had not the disorders in England diverted him as it has been already shewn Thermes did not much more this Year He intended once to have renewed the Siege of Hadingtoun but when he understood how well they were furnished he gave it over But the English Council finding how great a charge the keeping of it was and the Country all about it being destroyed so that no Provisions could be had but what were brought from England from which it was 28 Miles distant resolved to withdraw their Garrison and quit it which was done on the first of October So that the English having now no Garrison within Scotland but Lauder Thermes sate down before that and pressed it so that had not the Peace been made up with France it had fallen into his Hands Things being in this disorder both at home and abroad the Protector had nothing to depend on but the Emperors Aid and he was so ill satisfied with the Changes that had been made in Religion that much was not to be expected from him The confusions this year occasioned that Change to be made in the Office of the daily Prayers where the Answer to the Petition Give Peace in our time O Lord which was formerly and is still continued was now made Because there is none other that fighteth for us but only thou O God The state of Germany For now the Emperor having reduced all the Princes and most of the Cities of Germany to his obedience none but Magdeburg and Breame standing out did by a mistake incident to great Conquerors neglect those advantages which were then in his hands and did not prosecute his Victories but leaving Germany came this Summer into the Netherlands whither he had ordered his Son Prince Philip to come from Spain to him thorough Italy and Germany that he might put him into possession of these Provinces and make them swear Homage to him Whether at this time the Emperor was beginning to form the design of retiring or whether he did this only to prevent the Mutinies and Revolts that might fall out upon his death if his Son were not in actual possession of them is not so certain One thing is memorable in that Transaction that was called the Laetus Introitus or the terms upon which he was received Prince of Brabant to which the other Provinces had been formerly united into one Principality after many Rules and Limitations of Government in the matter of Taxes and publick Assemblies Cott. Library Galba B. 12. the not keeping up of Forces and governing them not by Strangers but by Natives it was added That if he broke these Conditions it should be free for them not to obey him or acknowledge him any longer till he returned to govern according to their Laws This was afterwards the chief ground on which they justified their shaking off the Spanish Yoke all these Conditions being publickly violated Jealousies arise in the Emperors Family At this time there were great jealousies in the Emperors Family For as he intended to have had his Brother resign his Election to be King of the Romans that it might be transferred on his own Son so there were designs in Flanders which the French cherished much to have Maximilian Ferdinands Son the most accomplish'd and vertuous Prince that had been for many Ages to be made their Prince The
Flemings were much disgusted with the Queen Regents Government who when there was need of Money sent to Bruges and Antwerp ordering Deputies to be sent her from Flanders and Brabant and when they were come she told them what Money must be raised and if they made any objections she used to bid them give over merchandizing with the Emperor for he must and would have the Money he asked so that nothing remained to them but to see how to raise what was thus demanded of them rather than desired from them This as the English Ambassador writ from Bruges seemed to be the reason that moved the Emperor to make his Son swear to such Rules of Government which the Sequel of his Life shewed he meant to observe in the same manner that his Father had done before him At the same time in May this year I find a secret Advertisement was sent over from France to the English Court that there was a private Treaty set on foot between that King and the Princes of Germany for restoring the liberty of the Empire but that the King of France was resolved to have Bulloigne in his Hands before he entred on new Projects Therefore it was proposed to the Protector to consider whether it were not best to deliver it up by a Treaty and so to leave the King of France free to the defence of their Friends in the Empire for I find the consideration of the Protestant Religion was the chief measure of our Councils all this Reign A great Faction against the Protector Upon this there was great distraction in the Councils at home The Protector was inclined to deliver up Bulloigne for a Sum of Money and to make Peace both with the French and Scots The Kings Treasure was exhausted Affairs at home were in great confusion the defence of Bulloign was a great charge and a War with France was a thing of that consequence that in that state of Affairs it was not to be adventured on But on the other hand those who hated the Protector and measured Councils more by the bravery than the solidity of them said it would be a reproach to the Nation to deliver up a Place of that consequence which their late King in the declining of his days had gained with so much loss of Men and Treasure and to sell this for a little Money was accounted so sordid that the Protector durst not adventure on it Upon this occasion I find Sir William Paget being made Comptroller of the Kings Houshold Pagets Advice about Forreign Affairs which was then thought an advancement from the Office of a Secretary of State made a long Discourse Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. and put it in Writing The substance of it was to ballance the dangers in which England was at that time The Business of Scotland and Bulloigne drew France into a Quarrel against it On the account of Religion it had no reason to expect much from the Emperor The Interest of England was then to preserve the Protestants of Germany and therefore to unite with France which would be easily engaged in that Quarrel against the Emperor He proposed a firm Alliance with the Venetians who were then jealous of the Emperors Progress in Italy and would be ready to joyn against him if he were throughly engaged in Germany and by their means England was to make up an agreement with France On the other hand William Thomas then a Clerk of the Council Thomas's Advice differs from his Cott. Libr. Vespasian D. 18. writ a long Discourse of other Expedients He agreed with Paget as to the ill state of England having many Enemies and no Friends The North of England was wasted by the incursion of the Scots Ireland was also in an ill condition for the Natives there did generally joyn with the Scots being addicted to the old Superstition The Emperor was so set on reducing all to one Religion that they could expect no great Aid from him unless they gave him some hope of returning to the Roman Religion But the continuance of the War would undo the Nation for if the War went on the People would take advantage from it to break out into new disorders it would be also very dishonourable to deliver up or rather to sell the late Conquests in France Therefore he proposed that to gain time they should treat with the Emperor and even give him hopes of re-examining what had been done in Religion though there was danger even in that of disheart'ning those of Magdeburg and the few remaining Protestants in Germany as also they might expect the Emperor would be highly enraged when he should come to find that he had been deluded but the gaining of time was then so necessary that the preservation of the Nation depended on it For Scotland he proposed that the Governour of that Kingdom should be pressed to pretend to the Crown since their Queen was gone into a strange Country by this means Scotland would be for that whole Age separated from the Interests of France and obliged to depend on England and the French were now so hated in Scotland that any who would set up against them would have an easie Work especially being assisted by the nearness of England And for Ireland he proposed that the chief Heads of Families should be drawn over and kept at Court And that England thus being respited from Forreign War the Nation should be armed and exercised the Coin reformed Treasure laid up and things in the Government at home that were uneasie should be corrected Thus I have opened the Councils at that time as I found them laid before me in these Authentick Papers from which I drew them Paget sent over to treat with the Emperor The result of their Consultation was to send over Sir William Paget to joyn with Sir Philip Hobbey then Resident at the Emperors Court His Instructions will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was Collection Number 38. That the Treaty between the Emperor and the late King should be renewed with this King and confirmed by the Prince and the States of Flanders that some ambiguous Passages in it should be cleared that the Emperor would comprehend Bulloigne within the League defensive and so protect it England being ready to offer any thing reciprocal in the room of it He was also to shew their readiness to agree to the Emperor concerning the Lady Maries Marriage to adjust some differences occasioned by the complaints made of the Admiralty and about Trade to shew the reason of the Messages that passed between them and France and to engage that if the Emperor would heartily assist them they would never agree with France Paget was also to propose as of himself that Bulloigne should be put into the Emperors Hands upon a reasonable recompence Thus was Paget instructed and sent over in June this Year But the Emperor put him off with many delays and said The carrying of his
of these is in French It is a Collection of many Passages out of the Old Testament against Idolatry and the worshiping of Images which he dedicated to his Unkle being then Protector the Original under his own hand lies in Trinity Colledge in Cambridge from whence I copied the Preface and the Conclusion which are printed in the Collection after his Journal Ridley visits his Diocess There was nothing else done of moment this Year in relation to the Church save the Visitation made of the Diocess of London by Ridley their new Bishop But the exact time of it is not set down in the Register It was according to King Edwards Journal some time before the 26th of June for he writes that on that day Sir Jo. Yates the high Sheriff of Essex was sent down with Letters to see the Bishop of Londons Injunctions performed which touched the plucking down of Superaltaries Altars and such like Ceremonies and Abuses so that the Visitation must have been about the beginning of June The Articles of it are in Bishop Sparrows Collection They are concerning the Doctrines and Lives and Labours and Charities of the Clergy viz. Whether they spake in favour of the Bishop of Rome or against the use of the Scripture or against the Book of Common-Prayer Whether they stirred up Sedition or sold the Communion or Trentals or used private Masses any where Whether any Anabaptists or others used private Conventicles with different Opinions and Forms from these established Whether there were any that said the wickedness of the Minister took away the effect of the Sacraments or denied Repentance to such as sinned after Baptism Other Questions were about Baptisms and Marriages Whether the Curates did visit the Sick and bury the Dead and expound the Catechisme at least some part of it once in six weeks Whether any observed abrogated Holy-days or the Rites that were now put down Collection Number 52. To these he added some Injunctions which are in the Collection Most of them relate to the old Superstitions which some of the Priests were still inclinable to practise and for which they had been gently if at all reproved by Bonner Such were washing their Hands at the Altar holding up the Bread licking the Chalice blessing their Eyes with the Patten or Sudary and many other Relicks of the Mass The Ministers were also required to charge the People oft to give Alms and to come oft to the Communion and to carry themselves reverently at Church But that which was most new was that there having been great Contests about the Form of the Lords Board whether it should be made as an Altar or as a Table He orders all Altars to be turned to Tables for the Communion Therefore since the Form of a Table was more like to turn the People from the Superstition of the Popish Mass and to the right use of the Lords Supper he exhorted the Curates and Church-wardens to have it in the fashion of a Table decently covered and to place it in such part of the Quire or Chancel as should be most meet so that the Ministers and Communicants should be separated from the rest of the People and that they should put down all By-Altars There are many Passages among Ancient Writers that shew their Communion-Tables were of Wood and that they were so made as Tables that those who fled into Churches for Sanctuary did hide themselves under them The Name Altar came to be given to these generally because they accounted the Eucharist a Sacrifice of Praise as also a Commemorative Sacrifice of the Oblation which Christ made of himself on the Cross From hence it was that the Communion-Table was called also an Altar But now it came to be considered whether as these terms had been on good reason brought in to the Church when there was no thought of the corruptions that followed so if it was not fit since they did still support the belief of an expiatory Sacrifice in the Mass and the opinion of Transubstantiation and were always but Figurative Forms of Speech to change them and to do that more effectually to change the Form and Place of them Some have fondly thought that Ridley gave this Injunction after the Letter which the Council writ to him in the end of November following But as there was no fit time to begin a Visitation after that time this year so the Stile of the Injunctions shews they were given before the Letter The Injunction only exhorts the Curates to do it which Ridley could not have done in such soft words after the Council had required and commanded him to do it So it appears that the Injunctions were given only by his Episcopal Power And that afterwards the same matter being brought before the Council who were inform'd that in many Places there had been Contests about it some being for keeping to their old Custom and others being set on a change the Council thought fit to send their Letter concerning it to Ridley in the beginning of November following The Letter sets out that Altars were taken away in divers Places upon good and godly considerations but still continued in other Places by whiâh there rose much contention among the Kings Subjects therefore for avoiding that they did charge and command him to give substantial order through all his Diocess for removing all Altars and setting up Tables every where for the Communion to be administred in some convenient part of the Chancel And that these Orders might be the better received there were Reasons sent with the Letters which he was to cause discreet Preachers to declare in such Places as he thought fit and that himself should set them out in his own Cathedral if conveniently he could The Reasons were to remove the People from the superstitious Opinions of the Popish Mass and because a Table was a more proper Name than an Altar for that on which the Sacrament was laid And whereas in the Book of Common-Prayer these terms are promiscuously used it is done without prescribing any thing about the Form of them so that the changing the one into the other did not alter any part of the Liturgy It was observed that Altars were erected for the Sacrifices under the Law which ceasing they were also to cease and that Christ had instituted the Sacrament not at an Altar but at a Table And it had been ordered by the Preface to the Book of Common-Prayer that if any doubt arose about any part of it the determining of it should be referred to the Bishop of the Diocess Upon these Reasons therefore was this change ordered to be made all over England which was universally executed this year There began this year a Practice which might seem in itself not only innocent but good Sermons on working days forbidden of preaching Sermons and Lectures on the week days to which there was great running from neighbouring Parishes This as it begat emulation in the Clergy so it was
Queen Mary discharged him The same Censures with the same Justifications belong both to this and Bonners Business so I shall repeat nothing that was formerly said He had taken a Commission as well as Bonner to hold his Bishoprick only during the Kings Pleasure so they both had the less reason to complain which way soever the Royal Pleasure was signified to them Eight days after on the 26th of April Poinet was translated from Rochester to Winchester and had 2000 Marks a Year in Lands assigned him out of that wealthy Bishoprick for his Subsistence Dr. Story was made Bishop of Rochester Veysey Bishop of Exeter did also resign pretending extream old Age but he had reserved 485 l. a year in Pension for himself during Life out of the Lands of the Bishoprick and almost all the rest he had basely alienated taking care only of himself and ruining his Successors Miles Coverdale was made Bishop of Exeter So that now the Bishopricks were generally filled with Men well affected to the Reformation Hooper is consecrated upon his Conformity The business of Hooper was now also setled He was to be attired in the Vestments that were prescribed when he was consecrated and when he preached before the King or in his Cathedral or in any publick Place but he was dispens'd with upon other occasions On these Conditions he was consecrated in March for the Writ for doing it bears date the 7th of that Month. So now the Bishops being generally addicted to the purity of Religion most of this Year was spent in preparing Articles which should contain the Doctrine of the Church of England Many thought they should have begun first of all with those But Cranmer upon good Reasons was of another mind though much pressed by Bucer about it Till the Order of Bishops was brought to such a Model that the far greater part of them would agree to it it was much fitter to let that design go on slowly than to set out a Profession of their Belief to which so great a part of the chief Pactors might be obstinathly averse The corruptions that were most important were those in the Worship by which Men in their immediate Addresses to God were necessarily involved in unlawful compliances and these seemed to require a more speedy Reformation But for speculative Points there was not so pressing a necessity to have them all explained since in these Men might with less prejudice be left to a freedom in their Opinions It seemed also advisable to open and ventilate matters in publick Disputations and Books written about them for some years before they should go too hastily to determine them lest if they went too fast in that Affair it would not be so decent to make alterations afterwards nor could the Clergy be of a sudden brought to change their old Opinions Therefore upon all these Considerations that Work was delayed till this Year in which they set about it and finished it before the Convocation met in the next February In what Method they proceeded for the compiling of these Articles whether they were given out to several Bishops and Divines to deliver their Opinions concerning them as was done formerly or not it is not certain I have found it often said that they were framed by Cranmer and Ridley which I think more probable and that they were by them sent about to others to correct or add to them as they saw cause Collection Number 55. They are in the Collection with the differences between these and those set out in Queen Elizabeths time marked on the Margent The Articles of Religion are prepared They began with the Assertion of the Blessed Trinity the Incarnation of the Eternal Word and Christs descent into Hell grounding this last on these Words of St. Peter of his Preaching to the Spirits that were in Prison The next Article was about Christs Resurrection The fifth about the Scriptures containing all things necessary to Salvation so that nothing was to be held an Article of Faith that could not be proved from thence The sixth That the Old Testament was to be kept still The 7th for the receiving the three Creeds the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius Creed in which they went according to the received Opinion that Athanasius was the Author of that Creed which is now found not to have been compiled till near three Ages after him The 8th makes Original Sin to be the corruption of the nature of all Men descending from Adam by which they had fallen from Original Righteousness and were by nature given to evil but they defined nothing about the derivation of guilt from Adams sin The 9th for the necessity of prevailing Grace without which we have no free Will to do things acceptable to God The 10th about Divine Grace which changeth a Man and yet puts no force on his Will The 11th That Men are justified by Faith only as was declared in the Homily The 12th That Works done before Grace are not without sin The 13th Against all Works of Supererogation The 14th That all Men Christ only excepted are guilty of sin The 15th That Men who have received Grace may sin afterwards and rise again by Repentance The 16th That the blaspheming against the Holy Ghost is when Men out of malice and obstinately rail against Gods Word though they are convinced of it yet persecuting it which is unpardonable The 17th That Predestination is Gods free Election of those whom he afterwards justifies which though it be matter of great comfort to such as consider it aright yet it is a dangerous thing for curious and carnal Men to prie into and it being a Secret Men are to be governed by Gods revealed Will they added not a word of Reprobation The 18th That only the Name of Christ and not the Law or Light of Nature can save Men. The 19th That all Men are bound to keep the Moral Law The 20th That the Church is a Congregation of Faithful Men who have the Word of God Preached and the Sacraments rightly Administred and that the Church of Rome as well as other particular Churches have erred in matters of Faith The 21st That the Church is only the Witness and Keeper of the Word of God but cannot appoint any thing contrary to it nor declare any Articles of Faith without Warrant from it The 22d That General Councils may not be gathered without the consent of Princes that they may erre and have erred in matters of Faith and that their Decrees in matters of Salvation have strength only as they are taken out of the Scriptures The 23d That the Doctrines of Purgatory Pardons Worshiping of Images and Relicks and Invocation of Saints are without any Warrant and contrary to the Scriptures The 24th That none may Preach or Minister the Sacraments without he be lawfully called by Men who have lawful Authority The 25th That all things should be spoken in the Church in a Vulgar Tongue The 26th That there
are two Sacraments which are not bare Tokens of our Profession but effectual Signs of Gods good Will to us which strengthen our Faith yet not by vertue only of the Work wrought but in those who receive them worthily The 27th That the vertue of these does not depend on the Minster of them The 28th That by Baptism we are the adopted Sons of God and that Infant Baptism is to be commended and in any ways to be retained The 29th That the Lords Supper is not a bare Token of love among Christians but is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ that the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is contrary to Scripture and hath given occasion to much Superstition that a Body being only in one place and Christs Body being in Heaven therefore there cannot be a real and bodily Presence of his Flesh and Blood in it and that this Sacrament is not to be kept carried about lifted up nor worshiped The 30th That there is no other Propitiatory Sacrifice but that which Christ offered on the Cross The 31st That the Clergy are not by Gods command obliged to abstain from Marriage The 32d That Persons rightly excommunicated are to be looked on as Heathens till they are by Penance reconciled and received by a Judge competent The 33d It is not necessary that Ceremonies should be the same at all times but such as refuse to obey lawful Ceremonies ought to be openly reproved as offending against Law and Order giving scandal to the weak The 34th That the Homilies are godly and wholesom and ought to be read The 35th That the Book of Common-Prayer is not repugnant but agreeable to the Gospel and ought to be received by all The 36th That the King is Supream Head under Christ that the Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in England that the Civil Magistrate is to be obeyed for Conscience sake that Men may be put to death for great offences and that it is lawful for Christians to make War The 37th That there is not to be a community of all Mens Goods but yet every Man ought to give to the Poor according to his ability The 38th That though rash swearing is condemned yet such as are required by the Magistrate may take an Oath The 39th That the Resurrection is not already past but at the last day Men shall rise with the same Bodies they now have The 40th That departed Souls do not die nor sleep with their Bodies and continue without sense till the last day The 41st That the Fable of the Millenaries is contrary to Scripture and a Jewish dotage The last condemned those who believe that the damned after some time of suffering shall be saved Thus was the Doctrine of the Church cast into a short and plain Form in which they took care both to establish the positive Articles of Religion and to cut off the errors formerly introduced in the time of Popery or of late broached by the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts of Germany avoiding the niceties of School-men or the peremptoriness of the Writers of Controversie leaving in matters that are more justly controvertible a liberty to Divines to follow their private Opinions without thereby disturbing the Peace of the Church There was in the Ancient Church a great simplicity in their Creeds and the Exposition of the Doctrine But afterwards upon the breaking out of the Arrian and other Heresies concerning the Person of Jesus Christ as the Orthodox Fathers were put to find out new Terms to drive the Hereticks out of the equivocal use of these formerly received so they too soon grew to love niceties and to explain Mysteries with Similies and other subtilties which they invented and Councils afterwards were very liberal in their Anathematismes against any who did not agree in all Points to their Terms or ways of Explanation And though the Council of Ephesus decreed That there should be no Additions made to the Creed they understood that not of the whole Belief of Christians but only of the Creed it self and did also load the Christian Doctrine with many Curiosities But though they had exceeded much yet the School-men getting the management of the Doctrine spun their Thread much finer and did easily procure Condemnations either by Papal Bulls or the Decrees of such Councils as met in these times of all that differed from them in the least matter Upon the progress of the Reformation the German Writers particularly Osiander Illiricus and Amstorfius grew too peremptory and not only condemned the Helvetian Churches for differing from them in the manner of Christs Presence in the Sacrament but were severe to one another for lesser Punctilio's and were at this time exercising the patience of the great and learned Melancton because he thought that in things of their own Nature indifferent they ought to have complied with the Emperor This made those in England resolve on composing these Articles with great temper in many such Points Only one Notion that has been since taken up by some seems not to have been then thought of which is That these were rather Articles of Peace than of Belief so that the subscribing was rather a Compromise not to teach any Doctrine contrary to them than a Declaration that they believed according to them There appears no reason for this conceit no such thing being then declared so that those who subscribed did either believe them to be true or else they did grosly prevaricate The next Business in which the Reformers were employed this Year Some Corrections made in the Common-Prayer-Book was the correcting the Common-Prayer-Book and the making some Additions with the changing of such Particulars as had been retained only for a time The most considerable Additions were That in the daily Service they prepared a short but most simple and grave Form of a general Confession of sins in the use of which they intended that those who made this Confession should not content themselves with a bare recital of the Words but should joyn with them in their Hearts a particular Confession of their private sins to God To this was added a General Absolution or Pronouncing in the Name of God the pardon of sin to all those who did truly repent and unfeignedly believe the Gospel For they judged that if the People did seriously practise this it would keep up in their thoughts frequent reflections on their sins and it was thought that the pronouncing a Pardon upon these Conditions might have a better effect on the People than that absolute and unqualified Pardon which their Priests were wont to give in Confession By which Absolution in times of Popery the People were made to believe that their sins were thereupon certainly forgiven than which nothing could be invented that would harden them into a more fatal security when they thought a full Pardon could be so readily purchased But now they heard the terms on which they could only expect it every day promulgated to them The other
that Hammond knew of it But whether this was devised to alienate the King wholly from him or whether it was true I can give no assurance But though it was true it was Felony in Bartuile if he were the Kings Servant but not in the Duke who was a Peer Yet no doubt this gave the King a very ill opinion of his Unkle and so made him more easily consent to his execution See the Indictment Cokes Entries fol. 482. since all such Conspiracies are things of that inhumane and barbarous cruelty that it is scarce possible to punish them too severely But it is certain that there was no Evidence at all of any design to kill the Duke of Northumberland otherwise the Indictment had not been laid against him only for designing to seize on and imprison him as it was the conspiring to kill him not being so much as mentioned in the Indictment but it was maliciously given out to possess the World and chiefly the King against him The King also in his Letter to Barnaby Fitz-Patrick who was like to be his favourite and was then sent over for his breeding into France writ that the Duke seemed to have acknowledged the Felony and that after Sentence he had confessed it though he had formerly vehemently sworn the contrary From whence it is plain that the King was perswaded of his being guilty Sir Michael Stanhop Sir Tho. Arundel Sir Ralph Vane Some of his Friends also condemned and Sir Miles Partridge were next brought to their Trials The first and the last of these were little pitied For as all great Men have People about them who make use of their greatness only for their own ends without regarding their Masters Honour or true Interest so they were the Persons upon whom the ill things which had been done by the Duke of Somerset were chiefly cast But Sir Tho. Arundel was much pitied and had hard measure in his Trial which began at seven a Clock in the Morning and continued till Noon Then the Jury went aside and they did not agree on their Verdict till next morning when those who thought him not guilty yet for preserving their own Lives were willing to yield to the fierceness of those who were resolved to have him found guilty Sir Ralph Vane was the most lamented of them all He had done great Services in the Wars and was esteemed one of the bravest Gentlemen of the Nation He pleaded for himself that he had done his Country considerable Service during the Wars though now in time of Peace the Coward and the Couragious were equally esteemed He scorned to make any submissions for Life But this height of mind in him did certainly set forward his condemnation and to add more infamy to him in the manner of his Death he and Partridge were hanged whereas the other two were beheaded The Seals are taken from the Lord Rich The Duke of Somerset was using means to have the King better informed and disposed towards him and engaged the Lord Chancellor to be his Friend who thereupon sent him an Advertisement of somewhat designed against him by the Council and being in hast writ only on the back of his Letter To the Duke and bid one of his Servants carry it to the Tower without giving him particular directions to the Duke of Somerset But his Servant having known of the familiarities between his Master and the Duke of Norfolk who was still in the Tower and knowing none between him and the other Duke carried the Letter to the Duke of Norfolk When the Lord Chancellor found the mistake at night he knew the Duke of Norfolk to make Northumberland his Friend would certainly discover him so he went in all hast to the King and desired to be discharged of his Office and thereby prevented the malice of his Enemies and upon this he fell sick either pretending he was ill that it might raise the more pity for him or perhaps the fright in which he was did really cast him into sickness So the Seal was sent for by the Marquess of Winchester the Duke of Northumberland and the Lord Darcy on the 21st of December and put into the Hands of the Bishop of Ely And given to the Bishop of Ely who was made Keeper during pleasure And when the Session of Parliament came on he was made Lord Chancellor But this was much censured When the Reformation was first preached in England Tindal Barns and Latimer took an occasion from the great Pomp and Luxury of Cardinal Wolsey and the Secular Imployments of the other Bishops and Clergy-men to represent them as a sort of Men that had wholly neglected the care of Souls and those Spiritual Studies and Exercises that disposed Men to such Functions and only carried the Names of Bishops and Church-men to be a Colour to serve their Ambition and Covetousness And this had raised great prejudices in the Minds of the People against those who were called their Pastors when they saw them fill their Heads with cares that were at least impertinent to their Callings if not inconsistent with the Duties that belonged to them So now upon Goodrick's being made Lord Chancellor that was a Reformed Bishop it was said by their Adversaries these Men only condemned Secular Imployments in the Hands of Church-men because their Enemies had them but changed their mind as soon as any of their own Party came to be advanced to them But as Goodrick was raised by the Popish Interest in opposition to the Duke of Somerset and to Cranmer that was his firm Friend so it appeared in the beginning of Queen Maries Reign that he was ready to turn with every Tide and that whether he joyned in the Reformation only in Compliance to the time or was perswaded in his mind concerning it yet he had not that sense of it that became a Bishop and was one of these who resolved to make as much advantage by it as he could but would suffer nothing for it So his practise in this matter is neither a Precedent to justifie the like in others nor can it cast a scandal on those to whom he joyned himself Christ being spoke to to divide an Inheritance between two Brethren said Who made me a Judge or a Divider St. Paul speaking of Church-men says No Man that warreth intangleth himself with the Affairs of this Life which was understood by St. Cyprian as a perpetual Rule against the Secular Imployments of the Clergy There are three of the Apostolical Canons against it and Cyprian reckoning up the sins of his time that had provoked God to send a Persecution on the Church names this that many Bishops forsaking their Sees undertook Secular Cares In which he was so strict that he thought the being Tutor to Orphans was a distraction unsutable to their Character so that one Priest leaving another Tutor to his Children because by the Roman Law he to whom this was left was obliged to undergo it the Priests
Religion which he thought he might with a good Conscience submit to and obey though he could not consent to them Only in the matter of the Corporal Presence he was still of the old Perswasion and writ about it But the Latine Stile of his Book is much better than the Divinity and Reasonings in it So what he would have done if he had been required to subscribe the Articles that were now agreed on did not appear for he was all this while Prisoner There was a constant good correspondence between Cranmer and him Though in many things they differed in opinion yet Tonstall was both a Man of candor and of great moderation which agreed so well with Cranmers temper that no wonder they lived always in good terms So when the Bill for Attainting him as guilty of Misprision of Treason was passed in the House of Lords on the 31st of March being put in on the 28th Cranmer spake so freely against it that the Duke of Northumberland and he were never after that in friendship together What his Arguments were I could not recover but when he could do no more he protested against it being seconded only by the Lord Stourton How it came to pass that the other Popish Lords and Bishops that protested against the other Acts of this Parliament did not joyn in this I cannot imagine unless it was that they were the less concerned for Tonstall because Cranmer had appeared to be so much his friend or were awed by their fear of offending the Duke of Northumberland But when the Bill was carried down to the Commons with the Evidences against him which were some Depositions that had been taken and brought to the Lords they who were resolved to condemn that practise for the future would not proceed upon it now So on the fifth of April they ordered the Privy-Counsellors of their House to move the Lords that his Accusers and he might be heard face to face and that not being done they went no further in the Bill By these Indications the Duke of Northumberland saw how little kindness the House of Commons had for him The Parliament is Dissolved The Parliament had now sate almost five years and being called by the Duke of Somerset his Friends had been generally chose to be of it So that it was no wonder if upon his Fall they were not easie to those who had destroyed him nor was there any motion made for their giving the King a Supply Therefore the Duke of Northumberland thought it necessary for his Interest to call a new Parliament And accordingly on the 15th of April the Parliament was dissolved and it was resolved to spend this Summer in making Friends all over England and to have a new Parliament in the opening of the next Year The Convocation at this time agreed to the Articles of Religion that were prepared the last Year which though they have been often printed yet since they are but short and of so great consequence to this History I have put them into the Collection as was formerly told Thus the Reformation of Doctrine and Worship were brought to their perfection and were not after this in a tittle mended or altered in this Reign nor much afterwards only some of the Articles were put in more general words under Queen Elizabeth Another part of the Reformation was yet unfinished A Reformation of Ecclesiastical Courts considered and it was the chief work of this year that was the giving Rules to the Ecclesiastical Courts and for all things relating to the Government of the Church and the exercise of the several Functions in it In the former Volume it was told that an Act had passed for this effect yet it had not taken effect but a Commission was made upon it and these appointed by King Henry had met and consulted about it and had made some progress in it as appears by an Original Letter of Cranmers to that King in the Year 1545. in which he speaks of it as a thing then almost forgotten and quite lâid aside for from the time of the six Articles till then the design of the Reformation had been going backward At that time the King began to re-assume the thoughts of it and was resolved to remove some Ceremonies such as the creeping to the Cross the ringing of Bells on St. Andrews Eve with other superstitious Practises for which Cranmer sent him the draught of a Letter to be written in the Kings Name to the two Arch-bishops and to be by them communicated to the rest of the Clergy In the Postscript of his Letter he complains much of the sacrilegious wast of the Cathedral Church of Canterbury where the Dean and Prebendaries had been made to alienate many of their Mannours upon Letters obtained by Courtiers from the King as if the Lands had been desired for the Kings use upon which they had surrendred those Lands which were thereupon disposed of to the Courtiers that had an Eye upon them This Letter should have come in in the former Volume but I had not seen it then so I took hold on this Occasion to direct the Reader to it in the Collection Collection Number 61. It was also formerly told that an Act had passed in this Reign to empower thirty two Persons who should be named by the King to make a Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was to be finished within three years But the revolutions of Affairs and the other more pressing things that were still uncompleated had kept them hitherto from setting to that work On the first of November last year a Commission was given to eight Persons to prepare the matter for the review of the two and thirty that so it might be more easily compiled being in a few hands than could well be done if so many had been to set about it These eight were the Arch bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Ely Dr. Cox and Peter Martyr two Divines Dr. May and Dr. Taylor two Doctors of the Law and John Lucas and Richard Goodrick two Common Lawyers But on the 14th of November the Commission was renewed and the Bishop of London was named in the room of the Bishop of Ely one Traheron in the room of May and Gosnald in Goodrick's room These it seems desiring more time than one year to finish it in for two of the years were now lapsed in the last Session of the Parliament they had three years more time offered them But it seems the Work was believed to be in such a forwardness that this continuation was not judged necessary for the Royal Assent was not given to that Act. After the Parliament was ended they made hast with it But I find it said in the Preface to the Book as it was printed in Queen Elizabeths Reign that Cranmer did the whole Work almost himself which will justifie the Character some give of him that he was the greatest Canonist then in England Dr. Haddon that was
Heath of Worcester and Day Bishop of Chichester Heath and Day turned out of their Bishopricks were put out of their Bishopricks For Heath it has been already said that he was put in prison for refusing to consent to the Book of Ordinations But for Day whether he refused to submit to the new Book or fell into other transgressions I do not know Both these were afterwards deprived not by any Court consisting of Church-men but by Secular Delegates of whom three were Civilians and three Common Lawyers as King Edwards Journal informs us Dayes Sentence is something ambiguously expressed in the Patent that Scory Bishop of Rochester had to succeed him which bears date the 24th of May and mentions his being put there in the room of George late Bishop of that See who had been deprived or removed from it In June following upon Hollbeach Bishop of Lincoln's death Taylour that had been Dean of Lincoln was made Bishop This Year the Bishoprick of Glocester was quite suppressed and converted into an exempted Arch-deaconry and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester In the December before Worcester and Glocester had been united by reason of their Voicinage and their great poverty and that they were not very populous so they were to be for ever after one Bishoprick with two Titles as Coventry and Litchfield and Bath and Wells were and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester But now they were put into another method and the Bishop was to be called only Bishop of Worcester In all the vacancies of Sees there were a great many of their best Lands taken from them and the Sees that before had been profusely enriched were now brought to so low a condition that it was scarce possible for the Bishops to subsist and yet if what was so taken from them had been converted to good uses to the bettering the condition of the poor Clergy over England it had been some mitigation of so hainous a Robbery but these Lands were snatched up by every hungry Courtier who found this to be the easiest way to be satisfied in their pretensions and the World had been so possessed with the opinion of their excessive Wealth that it was thought they never could be made poor enough This Year a Passage fell out relating to Ireland The Affairs of Ireland which will give me occasion to look over to the Affairs of that Kingdom The Kings of England had formerly contented themselves with the Title of Lords of Ireland which King Henry the 8th in the 33d Year of his Reign had in a Parliament there changed into the Title of a Kingdom But no special Crown or Coronation was appointed since it was to follow the Crown of England The Popes and the Emperors have pretended that the conferring Titles of Sovereign Dignity belonged to them The Pope derived his claim from what our Saviour said That all Power in Heaven and in Earth was given to him and by consequence to his Vicar The Emperors as being a dead shadow of the Roman Empire which Title with the designation of Caesar they still continued to use and pretended that as the Roman Emperors did anciently make Kings so they had still the same right though because those Emperors made Kings in the Countreys which were theirs by Conquest it was an odd stretch to infer that those who retained nothing of their Empire but the Name should therefore make Kings in Countries that belonged not to them and it is certain that every entire or independent Crown or State may make for or within it self what Titles they please But the Authority the Crown of England had in Ireland was not then so entire as by the many Rebellions that have fallen out since it is now become The Heads of the Clans and Names had the Conduct of all their several Tribes who were led on by them to what designs they pleased And though within the English Pale the King was obeyed and his Laws executed almost as in England yet the native Irish were an uncivilized and barbarous Nation and not yet brought under the Yoke and for the greatest part of Vlster they were united to the Scots and followed their Interests There had been a Rebellion in the second Year of this Reign But Sir Anthony St. Leiger then Deputy being recalled and Sir Edw. Bellinghame sent in his room he subdued O-Canor and O-More that were the chief Authors of it and not being willing to put things to extremities when England was otherwise distracted with Wars he perswaded them to accept of Pensions of 100 l. a-piece and so they came in and lived in the English Pale But the Winter after there was another Rebellion designed in Vlster by O-Neal O-Donnel O-Docart and the Heads of some other Tribes who sent to the Queen Dowager of Scotland to procure them assistance from France and they would keep up the disorders in Ireland The Bishop of Valence being then in Scotland was sent by her to observe their strength that he might accordingly perswade the King of France to assist them He cross'd the Seas and met with them and with Wauchop a Scotch-man who was the Bishop of Armagh of the Popes making and who though he was blind was yet esteemed one of the best at Riding Post in the World They set out all their greatness to the French Bishop to engage him to be their friend at the Court of France but he seemed not so well satisfied of their ability to do any great matter and so nothing followed on this One passage fell out here which will a little discover the temper of that Bishop When he was in O-Docarts House he saw a fair Daughter of his whom he endeavoured to have corrupted but she avoided him carefully Two English Gray-Friars that had fled out of England for their Religion and were there at that time observing the Bishops inclinations brought him an English Whore whom he kept for some time She one night looking among his things found a Glass full of somewhat that was very odoriferous and poured it all down her Throat which the Bishop perceiving too late fell into a most violent passion for it had been presented to him by Soliman the Magnificent at his leaving that Court as the richest Balm in Egypt and was valued at 2000 Crowns The Bishop was in such a rage that all the House was disturbed with it whereby he discovered both his lewdness and passion at once This is related by one that was then with him and was carried over by him to be a Page to the Scotch Queen Sir James Melvil who lived long in that Court under the Constable of France and was afterwards much employed by the Prince Elector Palatine in many Negotiations and coming home to his own Country was sent on many occasions to the Court of England where he lived in great Esteem He in his old Age writ a Narrative of all the Affairs that himself had been concerned in which is one of
was at the same time accused upon complaint sent from the Arch-bishop of Dublin in Ireland for some high words that he had used But these being examined he was cleared and admitted to his Place among the Knights at the Garter Many others that were obnoxious came in upon this violent prosecution to purchase the favour of Northumberland who was much set on framing a Parliament to his mind and so took those methods which he thought likeliest to work his ends It being ordinary for Men of insolent and boisterous tempers who are generally as abject when they are low as they are puft up with prosperity to measure other People by themselves therefore knowing that the methods of reason and kindness would have no operation on themselves and that height and severity are the only ways to subdue them they use that same way of gaining others which they find most effectual with themselves This Year the King went on in paying his Debts The encrease of Traâe reforming the Coin and other ways that might make the Nation great and wealthy And one great Project was undertaken which has been the chief beginning and foundation of the great Riches and strength of Shipping to which this Nation has attained since that time From the days of King Henry the third the free Towns of Germany who had assisted him in his Wars obtained great Priviledges in England they were made a Corporation and lived together in the Still-yard near the Bridge They had in Edward the 4th's time been brought into some trouble for carrying their Priviledges further than their Charter allowed them and so Judgment was given that they had forfeited it but they redeemed themselves out of that by a great Present which they made to the King That which chiefly supported them at Court was that they trading in a Body were not only able to take the Trade out of all other Persons Hands by underselling them but they had always a great stock of Money and so when the Government was in a strait they were ready upon a good Security to lend great Sums and on lesser occasions could obtain the favour of a States-man by the Presents they made him But now Trade was raised much above what it had been and Courts becoming more magnificent than formerly there was a greater consumption particularly of Cloth than had ever been known The discovery of the Indies had raised both Trade and Navigation so that there was a quicker circulation of the Wealth of the World than had been in former Ages Antwerp and Hamburgh lying both conveniently the one in the mouth of the Elb and the other near the mouth of the Rhine which were the two greatest Rivers that fell into those Seas the Merchants of those two Cities at that time had the chief Trade of the World The English began to look on those Easterlings with envy All that was Imported or Exported came for most part in their bottoms all Markets were in their Hands so that Commodities of forreign growth were vented by them in England and the Product of the Kingdom was bought up by them And all the Nation being then set much on Pasture they had much advanced their Manufacture in so much that their own Wooll which had been formerly wrought at Antwerp was now made into Cloth in England which the Still-yard Men obtained leave to carry away At first they Shiped not above eight Cloths in a year after that an hundred then a thousand then six thousand but this last year there was Shipped in their Name 44000 Cloaths and not above 1100 by all others that traded within England The Merchant Adventurers found they could not hold out unless this Company was broke So they put in their complaint against them in the beginning of this year to which the Still-yard Men made answer and they replied Upon this the Council made a Decree that the Charter was broken and so dissolved the Company Those of Hamburg and Lubeck and the Regent of Flanders solicited the Council to have this redressed but in vain for the advantage the Nation was to have by it was too visible to admit of any interposition But the design of Trade being thus set on foot another Project of a higher nature followed it The War was now begun between the Emperor and the King of France And that with the persecution raised in Flanders against all that leaned to the Doctrine of the Protestants made many there think of changing their Seats It was therefore proposed here in England to open a free Trade and to appoint some Mart Towns that should have greater Priviledges and Securities for encouraging Merchants to live in them and should be easier in their Customs than they were any where else Southampton for the Cloth Trade and Hull for the Northern Trade were thought the two fittest Places And for the advantages and disadvantages of this design I find the young King had ballanced the matter exactly for there is a large Paper all written with his own Hand containing what was to be said on both sides But his death and Queen Maries marrying the Prince of Spain put an end to this Project though all the Addresses her Husband made seconding the desires of the Easterlings could never prevail to the setting up of that company again If the Reader would understand this matter more perfectly he may find a great deal of it in the Kings Journal King Edwards Remains Number 4. and in the fourth Paper that follows it where the whole Affair seems to be considered on all hands but Men that know Merchandise more perfectly will judge better of these things Cardan in England This Summer Cardan the great Philosopher of that Age passed thorough England He was brought from Italy on the account of Hamilton Arch-bishop of St. Andrews who was then desperately sick of a Dropsie Cardan cured him of his Disease but being a Man much conversant both in Astrology and Magick as himself professed he told the Arch-bishop that though he had at present saved his Life yet he could not change his fate for he was to die on a Gallows In his going through England he waited on King Edward where he was so entertained by him and observed his extraordinary Parts and Vertues so narrowly that on many occasions he writ afterwards of him with great astonishment as being the most wonderful Person he had ever seen The Affairs of Scotland But the mention of the Scotch Arch-bishops sickness leads me now to the Affairs of Scotland The Queen had passed thorough England from France to Scotland last year In her Passage she was treated by the King with all that respect that one Crowned Head could pay to another The Particulars are in his Journal and need not be recited here When she came home she set herself much to perswade the Governour to lay down the Government that it might be put in her Hands to which he being a soft Man was the more easily
induced because his Brother who had great power over him and was a violent and ambitious Man was then so sick that there was no hope of his Life He had also received Letters from France in such a Stile that he saw he must either lay down the Government or not only lose the Honour and Pension he had there but be forced to struggle for what he had in his own Country Whether the French understood any thing by their Spies in the Court of England that it had been proposed there to perswade him to pretend to the Crown and were therefore the more earnest to have the Government out of his Hands I do not know but though I have seen many hundreds of Letters that passed in those times between England and Scotland I could not find by any of them that he ever entred into any Treaty about it It seems his base Brother had some thoughts of it For when he was so far recovered that he could enquire after news and heard what his Brother had done he flew out in a passion and called him a Beast for parting with the Government since there was none but a _____ Lass between him and the Crown I set down his own words leaving a space void for an Epithete he used of the young Queen scarce decent enough to be mentioned There had been a great Consultation in France what to do with the Queen of Scotland Her Unkles pressed the King to marry her to the Dolphin For thereby another Kingdom would be added to France which would be a perpetual Thorn in the side of England She had also some Prospect of succeeding to the Crown of England so that on all accounts it seemed the best Match in Europe for the Dolphin But the wise Constable had observed that the Spaniards lost by their Dominions that lay so remote from the chief Seat of their Government though these were the richest Countries in Europe namely Sicily Naples Millain and the Netherlands and wisely apprehended that France might suffer much more by the accession of such a Crown which not only was remote but where also the Country was poor and the People not easily governed It would be a vast charge to them to send Navies and to pay Armies there The Nobility might when they would by confederating with England either shake off the French Government or put them to a great expence to keep it so that whereas Scotland had been hitherto by a Pension and sometimes by a little assistance kept in a perpetual alliance with France he apprehended by such a Union it might become their Enemy and a great weight on their Government This the Constable pressed much both out of his care of his Masters Interest and in opposition to the House of Guise He advised the King rather to marry her to some of his Subjects of whom he was well assured and to send her and her Husband home into Scotland by which means the perpetual amity of that Kingdom might be preserved on easie terms But the King was so possessed with the notion of the Union of that Crown to France that he gave no ear to this wise advise thinking it flowed chiefly from the hatred and enmity which he knew the Constable bore the Family of Guise This the Constable himself told Melvil from whose Narrative I have it The Queen Mother of Scotland being possessed of the Government found two great Factions in it The Head of the one was the Arch-bishop who now recovering and finding himself neglected and the Queen governed by other Councils set himself much against her and drew the Clergy for the most part into his Interests The other Faction was of those who hated him and them both and inclined to the Reformation They set up the Prior of St. Andrews who was their young Queens natural Brother as their Head and by his means offered their Service to the Queen now made Regent they offered that they would agree with her to send the Matrimonial Crown to the Dolphin and consent to the Union of both Kingdoms only they desired her protection from the violence of the Clergy and that they might have secretly Preachers in their Houses to instruct them in the Points of Religion This Offer the Queen readily accepted of and so by their assistance carried things till near the end of her Regency with great moderation and discretion And now the Affairs of Scotland were put in a Channel in which they held long steady and quiet till about six years after this that upon the Peace with the King of Spain there were cruel Councils laid down in France and from thence sent over into Scotland for extirpating Heresie But of that we shall discourse in its proper place The Affairs of Germany As for the Affairs of Germany there was this year a great and sudden turn of things there with which the Emperor was surprized by a strange supineness that proved as fatal to him as it was happy to the Empire though all the World besides saw it coming on him Upon the delivery of Magdeburg Maurice of Saxe's Army pretending there was an Arrear due to them took up their Winter Quarters near Saxe in the Dominions of some Popish Princes where they were very unwelcome Guests The Sons of the Landgrave being required by their Father pressed the Duke of Saxe on his Honour to free their Father or to become their Prisoner in his room since they had his faith for his liberty so he went to them and offered them his Person but though he did not trust them with his whole design yet he told them so much that they were willing to let him go back The Emperors Counsellors were allarumed with what they heard from all hands And the Duke of Alva well known afterwards by his cruelties in the Netherlands advised him to send for Maurice to come and give an account of all those suspitious passages to take the Army out of his hands and to take such securities from him as might clear all the jealousies for which his carriage had given great cause But the Bishop of Arras was on the other hand so assured of him that he said the giving him any suspition of the Emperors distrust might really engage him into such designs and that such deep Projects as they heard he was in were too fine conceits for Dutch drunken Heads He also assured them he had two of his Secretaries in Pension so that he was advertised of all his motions But the Duke of Saxe came to know that those his Secretaries were the Emperors Pensioners and dissembled it so well that he used them in all appearance with more confidence than formerly he held all his Consultations in their presence and seemed to open his heart so to them that they possessed the Bishop with a firm confidence of his sincerity and steadiness to the Emperors Interests Yet his lingering so at the Town of Magdeburg with the other dark Passages concerning him made
being mistrustful of his memory used to take Notes of almost every thing he heard he writ these first in Greek Characters that those about him might not understand them and afterwards writ them out in his Journal He had a Copy brought him of every thing that passed in Council which he put in a Chest and kept the Key of that always himself In a word the natural and acquired perfections of his mind were wonderful but his Vertues and true Piety were yet more extraordinary He was such a Friend to Justice that though he loved his Unkle the Duke of Somerset much yet when he was possessed of a belief of his designing to murder his Fellow-Councellors he was alienated from him and being then but fourteen it was no wonder if that was too easily infused in him His chief Favourite was Barnaby Fitz-Patrick to whom he writ many Letters and Instructions when he sent him to be bred in France In one of his Letters to him he writ That he must not think to live like an Ambassador but like a private Gentleman who was to be advanced as he should deserve it He allowed him to keep but four Servants he charged him to follow the company of Gentlemen rather than of Ladies that he should not be superfluous in his Apparel that he should go to the Campagne and observe well the Conduct of Armies and the Fortification of strong Places and let the King know always when he needed Money and he would supply him All these with many other directions the King writ with his own Hand and at his return to let him see he intended to raise him by degrees he gave him a Pension only of 150 Pound This Fitz-Patrick did afterwards fully answer the opinion this young King had of him He was bred up with him in his Learning and as it is said had been his whipping Boy who according to the Rule of educating our Princes was always to be whipt for the Kings faults He was afterwards made by Queen Elizabeth Baron of Upper Ossory in Ireland which was his Native Country King Edward was tender and compassionate in a high measure so that he was much against the taking away the Lives of Hereticks and therefore said to Cranmer when he perswaded him to Sign the Warrant for the burning of Joan of Kent that he was not willing to do it because he thought that was to send her quick to Hell He expressed great tenderness to the miseries of the Poor in his sickness as hath been already shewn He took particular care of the Sutes of all poor Persons and gave Dr. Cox special charge to see that their Petitions were speedily answered and used oft to consult with him how to get their matters set forward He was an exact keeper of his word and therefore as appears by his Journal was most careful to pay his Debts and to keep his credit knowing that to be the chief Nerve of Government since a Prince that breaks his Faith and loses his Credit has thrown up that which he can never recover and made himself liable to perpetual distrusts and extream contempt He had above all things a great regard to Religion He took Notes of such things as he heard in Sermons which more specially concerned himself and made his measures of all Men by their zeal in that matter This made him so set on bringing over his Sister Mary to the same Perswasions with himself that when he was pressed to give way to her having Mass he said That he would not only hazard the loss of the Emperors friendship but of his Life and all he had in the World rather than consent to what he knew was a sin and he cited some Passages of Scripture that obliged Kings to root out Idolatry by which he said he was bound in Conscience not to consent to her Mass since he believed it was Idolatry and did argue the matter so learnedly with the Bishops that they left him being amazed at his knowledge in Divinity So that Cranmer took Cheek by the Hand upon it and said He had reason all the days of his Life to rejoyce that God had honoured him to breed such a Scholar All Men who saw and observed these qualities in him looked on him as one raised by God for most extraordinary ends and when he died concluded that the sins of England must needs be very great that had provoked God to take from them a Prince under whose Government they were like to have seen such blessed times He was so affable and sweet natured that all had free access to him at all times by which he came to be most universally beloved and all the high things that could be devised were said by the People to express their esteem of him The Fable of the Phoenix pleased most so they made his Mother one Phoenix and him another rising out of her Ashes But graver Men compared him to Josiah and long after his death I find both in Letters and Printed Books they commonly named him Our Josias others called him Edward the Saint A Prince of such qualities so much esteemed and loved could not but be much lamented at his death and this made those of the Reformation abhor the Duke of Northumberland who they suspected had hastened him to such an untimely end which contributed as much as any thing to the establishing of Queen Mary on the Throne for the People reckoned none could be so unworthy to govern as those who had poisoned so worthy a Prince and so kind a Master I find nothing of opening his Body for giving satisfaction about that which brought him to his end though his lying unburied till the eighth of August makes it probable that he was opened But indeed the sins of England did at this time call down from Heaven heavy Curses on the Land They are sadly expressed in a Discourse that Ridley writ soon after under the Title of the Lamentation of England he says Lechery Oppression Pride Covetousness and a hatred and scorn of Religion were generally spread among all People chiefly those of the higher Rank Cranmer and he had been much disliked the former for delivering his Conscience so freely on the Duke of Somersets death and both of them for opposing so much the rapine and spoil of the Goods of the Church which was done without Law or Order Nor could they engage any to take care of relieving the Poor except only Dobbs who was then Lord Major of London These sins were openly preached against by Latimer Lever Bradford and Knox who did it more severely and by others who did it plainly though more softly One of the main causes Ridley gives of all these evils was that many of the Bishops and most of the Clergy being all the while Papists in Heart who had only complied to preserve their Benefices took no care of their Parishes and were rather well pleased that things were ill managed And of this that good Bishop
afraid of burdening her Conscience by assuming that which belonged to them and that she was unwilling to enrich her self by the spoils of others But they told her all that had been done was according to the Law to which all the Judges and Counsellors had set their Hands This joined with their Persuasions and the Importunities of her Husband who had more of his Fathers temper than of her Philosophy in him at length prevailed with her to submit to it Of which her Father-in-Law did afterwards say in Council She was rather by enticement of the Counsellors and force made to accept of the Crown then came to it by her own seeking and request Upon this order was given for proclaiming her Queen the next day And an Answer was writ to Queen Mary signed by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor the Dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland the Marquesses of Winchester and Northampton the Earls of Arundel Shrewsbury Huntington Bedford and Pembrook the Lords Cobham and Darcy Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir Robert Cotton Sir William Petre Sir William Cecil Sir John Cheek Sir John Mason Sir Edward North and Sir Robert Bowes in all one and twenty Council writes to Q. Mary letting her know That Queen Jane was now their Soveraign according to the Ancient Laws of the Land and the late King's Letters Patents to whom they were now bound by their Allegiance They told her That the Marriage between her Father and Mother was dissolved by the Ecclesiastical Courts according to the Laws of God and of the Land That many noble Universities in Christendom had consented to it That the Sentence had been confirmed in Parliaments and she had been declared illegitimate and uninheritable to the Crown They therefore required her to give over her Pretences and not to disturb the Government and promised that if she shewed her self Obedient she should find them all ready to do her any Service which in Duty they could The day following they proclaimed Queen Jane Lady Jane proclaimed Queen Collection Number 1. The Proclamation will be found in the Collection It sets forth That the late King had by his Letters Patents limited the Crown that it should not descend to his two Sisters since they were both illegitimated by Sentences in the Spiritual Courts and Acts of Parliament and were only his Sisters by the Half-Blood who though it were granted they had been legitimate are not inheritable by the Law of England It was added That there was also great cause to fear that the King's Sisters might marry Strangers and so change the Laws of the Kingdom and subject it to the Tyranny of the Bishops of Rome and other Forreign Laws For these Reasons they were excluded from the Succession and the Lady Frances Dutchess of Suffolk being next the Crown it was provided that if she had no Sons at the death of the King the Crown should devolve immediately on her eldest Daughter Jane and after her and her Issue to her Sisters since she was born within the Kingdom and already married in it Therefore she was proclaimed Queen promising to be most benign and gracious to all her People to maintain God's Holy Word and the Laws of the Land requiring all the Subjects to obey and acknowledg her When this was proclaimed great multitudes were gathered to hear it but there were very few that shouted with the Acclamations ordinary on such Occasions And whereas a Vintner's Boy did some-way express his scorn at that which was done it was ordered that he should be made an Example the next day by being set on a Pillory and having his Ears nail'd to it and cut off from his Head which was accordingly done a Herauld in his Coat reading to the multitude that was called together by sound of Trumpet the nature of his Offence Censures past upon it Upon this all People were in great distraction The Proclamation opening the new Queen's Title came to be variously descanted on Some who thought the Crown descended by right of Blood and that it could not be limited by Parliament argued that the King having his Power from God it was only to descend in the natural way of Inheritance therefore they thought the next Heir was to succeed And whereas the King 's two Sisters were both by several Sentences and Acts of Parliament declared Bastards and whether that was well judged or not they were to be reputed such as the Law declared them to be so long as it stood in force therefore they held that the Queen of Scotland was to succeed who though she pretended this upon Queen Mary's Death yet did not claim now because by the Papal Law the Sentence against Queen Mary was declared Null Others argued that though a Prince were named by an immediate appointment from Heaven yet he might change the course of Succession as David did preferring Solomon before Adonijah But this it was said did not belong to the King 's of England whose right to the Crown with the extent of their Prerogative did not come from any Divine Designation but from a long Possession and the Laws of the Land and that therefore the King might by Law limit the Succession as well as he and other Kings had in some Points limited the Prerogative which was clearly Sir Thomas More 's Opinion and that therefore the Act of Parliament for the Succession of the King's Sisters was still strong in Law It was also said That if the Kinâ'â Sisters were to be excluded for Bastardy all Charles Brandon's Issue were in the same predicament since he was not lawfully married to the French Queen his former Wife Mortimer being then alive and his Marriage with her was never dissolved for though some English Writers say they were divorced yet those who wrote for the Queen of Scots Title in the next Reign denied it But in this the difference was great between them since the King's Sisters were declared Bastards in Law whereas this against Charles Brandon's Issue was only a Surmise Others objected That if the Blood gave an Indefeasible Title How came it that the L. Jane's Mother did not Reign It is true Maud the Empress and Margaret Countess of Richmond were satisfied that their Sons Henry the Second and Henry the Seventh should reign in their Rights but it had never been heard of that a Mother had resigned to her Daughter especially when she was yet under Age. But this was imputed to the Duke of Suffolk's weakness and the Ambition of the Duke of Northumberland That Objection concerning the Half-Blood being a Rule of Common Law in the Families of Subjects to cut off from Step-Mothers the Inclinations and Advantages of destroying their Husbands Children was not thought applicable to the Crown Nor was that of Ones being born out of the Kingdom which was hinted at to exclude the Queen of Scotland thought pertinent to this Case since there was an Exception made in the Law for the King's Children which was thought to
extend to all their Issue But all People agreed in this that though by Act of Parliament King Henry was empowred to provide or limit the Crown by his Letters Patents yet that was a Grant particularly to him and did not descend to his Heirs So that the Letters Patents made by King Edward could have no force to settle the Crown and much less when they did expresly contradict an Act of Parliament The proceeding so severely against the Vintners Boy was imputed to the violent temper of the Duke of Northumberland And though when a Government is Firm and Factions are weak the making some publick Examples may intimidate a Faction otherwise disheartned yet Severities in such a juncture as this when the Council had no other support but the assistance of the People seemed very unadvised and all thought it was a great Error to punish him in that manner This made them reflect on the rest of Northumberland's Cruelties The Duke of Northumberland much hated His bringing the Duke of Somerset with those Gentlemen that suffered with him to their End by a foul Conspiracy but above all things the Suspitions that lay on him of being the Author of the late King 's untimely Death enraged the People so much against him that without considering what they might suffer under Queen Mary they generally inclined to set her up The Lady Jane was proclaimed in many Towns near London yet the People were generally running to Queen Mary Many declare for Q. Mary Many from Norfolk came to her and a great Body of Suffolk Men gathered about her who were all for the Reformation They desired to know of her whether she would alter the Religion set up in King Edward's Days to whom she gave full Assurances that she would never make any Innovation or Change but be contented with the private Exercise of her own Religion Upon this they were all possessed with such a belief of her sincerity that it made them resolve to hazard their Lives and Estates in her Quarrel The Earls of Bath and Suffolk raised Forces and joined with her so did the Sons of the Lord Wharton and Mordant with many more Upon this the Council resolved to gather Forces for the dispersing of theirs The Council orders Forces to be sent against her and sent the Earl of Huntington's Brother to raise Buckinghamshire and others to other parts ordering them to meet the Forces that should come from London at New-Market It was at first proposed to send the Duke of Suffolk to command them but the Lady Jane was so much concerned in her Father's preservation that she urged he might not be sent and he being but a soft Man was easily excused So it fell next on the Duke of Northumberland who was now much distracted in his Mind He was afraid if he went away the City might declare for Queen Mary nor was he well assured of the Council who seemed all to comply with him rather out of fear than good will Cecil would not officiate as Secretary as himself relates the Judges would do nothing and the Duke plainly saw that if he had not according to the custom of our Princes on their first coming to the Crown gone with the Lady Jane and the Council into the Tower whereby he kept them as Prisoners the Council were inclined to desert him This divided him much in his Thoughts The whole success of his Design depended on the dispersing of the Queen's Forces And it was no less necessary to have a Man of courage continue still in the Tower There was none there whom he could entirely trust but the Duke of Suffolk and he was so mean spirited that he did not depend much on him But the progress the Queen's Forces made pressed him to go and make head against her So he laid all the heavy Charges he could on the Council to look to Queen Jane and to stand firmly to her Interests and left London on the 14th of July marching out with 2000 Horse and 6000 Foot But as he rode through Bishops-gate street and Shoreditch though there were great Crouds looking on none cried out to wish him success which gave a sad indication how ill they were affected to him And write to the Emperor The Council writ to the Emperor by one Shelley whom they sent to give notice of the Lady Jane's Succession complaining that the Lady Mary was making Stirs and that his Ambassador had officiously medled in their Affairs but that they had given Orders for reducing the Lady Mary to her Duty They also desired the continuance of his Friendship and that he would command his Resident to carry himself as became an Ambassador Sir Philip Hobbey was continued Ambassador there the others were ordered to stay and prosecute the Mediation of the Peace but the Emperor would not receive those Letters and in a few days there went over others from Queen Mary Ridley preaches for the L. Jane's Title Ridley was appointed to set out Queen Jane's Title in a Sermon at Pauls and to warn the People of the Dangers they would be in if Queen Mary should reign which he did and gave an account in his Sermon of what had passed between him and her when he went and offered to preach to her At the same time the Duke of Northumberland at Cambridg where himself was both Chancellor of the University and Steward of the Town made the Vice-Chancellor preach to the same purpose But he held in more general terms and managed it so that there was no great Offence taken on either hand Q. Mary's Party grows strong But now the Queen had made her Title be proclaimed at Norwich and sent Letters all over England requiring the Peers and others of great Quality to come to her assistance Some Ships had been sent about to lie on that Coast for intercepting her if she should fly away but those who commanded them were so dealt with that instead of acting against her they declared for her Sir Edward Hastings having raised 4000 Men in Buckinghamshire instead of joining with the Duke of Northumberland went over with them into her Service Many were also from all Places every day running to her and in several Counties of England she was proclaimed Queen But none came in to the Duke of Northumberland so he writ earnestly to the Lords at London to send him more Supplies They understanding from all the Corners of England And the Council turn to her that the Tyde grew every-where strong for the Queen entred into Consultations how to redeem their passed Faults and to reconcile themselves to her The Earl of Arundel hated Northumberland on many accounts The Marquess of Winchester was famous for his dexterity in shifting sides all ways to his own Advantage To them joined the Earl of Pembrook the more closely linked to the Interests of the Lady Jane since his Son had married her Sister which made him the more careful to disentangle himself in
Cardinal to marry since he was only in Deacon's Orders Before Commendone left England he saw the Duke of Northumberland executed and soon after he made all the haste that was possible to carry those acceptable Tidings to Rome and by his dexterity in this Negotiation he laid the foundation of those great Fortunes to which he was afterwards advanced There was no small Joy in the Consistory when the Pope and the Cardinals understood that a Kingdom from which they had drawn so much Wealth in former times was now to become again tributary to them So there was a publick rejoicing for three days in which the Pope said Mass himself and distributed his ordinary Largess of Indulgences of which he was the more bountiful because he hoped they should come in credit again and be purchased at the Rates at which they had been formerly sold Yet in the Consistory Commendone did not positively say he was sent by the Queen that being only communicated to the Pope all he told the Cardinals was That he understood from very good hands that the Queen was very well disposed to that See and that she desired that a Legate might be sent over with full Powers Many of the Cardinals thought this was too bare a Message and that it was below the Papal Dignity to send a Legate till the Pope was earnestly desired to do it by an express Message and an Embassy sent by the Queen But it was said that Commendone had said nothing but by the Queen 's express Orders who was yet in so unsetled a condition that till she held a Session of Parliament it might much endanger her to appear openly in such a Matter They were to remember how England had been lost by too much stiffness formerly and they were to imitate the Shepherd in the Parable who left his ninety nine Sheep to seek the one that was strayed So it was granted that Pool should go Legate with a full Power But Gardiner coming to know this sent to the Emperor to stop his Journey assuring him that things were going well on and that his coming over would spoil all At this time the Emperor began to think of marrying his Son Philip to the Queen who tho she was above nine years elder than he But stopp'd in his Journey by the Emperor yet being but thirty seven years old was not out of hopes of having Children The Emperor saw that if England were united to the Spanish Crown it would raise that Monarchy to a great height they should have all the Trade of the World in their hands and so enclose France that it seemed as probable a step to the Universal Monarchy as that he had lately lost in Germany When this Match was first proposed I do not know but I have read some parts of a Letter concerning it for it is not all legible which was written by the Queen of Hungary and signed by the Emperor in the beginning of November this tho it was not the first Proposition yet seems to have followed soon after it The Queen entertained the Motion easily not trusting to the Affections of her People nor thinking it possible to have the Papal Authority set up nor the Church-Lands restored without a forreign Force to assist her It is said and I have shewn some ground to believe that she had some Inclinations to Cardinal Pool and that the Emperor fearing that might be an hindrance to his Design therefore the Cardinal 's coming over was stopp'd till the Queen was married to his Son Philip. But of this I find no certain footsteps On the contrary Gardiner whose eye was chiefly upon the Arch-Bishoprick of Canterbury would rather have promoted Pool's pretensions to the Queen since her marrying a Subject and not a Stranger would have made the Government much easier and more acceptable to the People and it would have been the best thing he could do for himself if he could have persuaded her to marry him who alone was like to stand between him and that Dignity The true Account of it is The Emperor pressed her first to settle the State and consummate her Marriage and that would more easily make way for what was to follow For Gardiner had assured him the bringing in of the Papal Power and making up the Marriage both at once would be things of such ill digestion that it would not be easy to carry them together and therefore it was necessary to let a considerable Interval go between This being resolved on it was apparent the Marriage ought to go first as that which would give them more strength to conclude the other And this was the true reason of stopping Cardinal Pool at * A Town on the Danube Dilling which the Emperor at first did by his own Authority but afterwards got the Queen to send one to him to the same purpose She sent Goldwell afterwards Bishop of St. Asaph to him The Queen sent one to to him with the two Acts that were passed for the justifying of her Mother's Marriage and for bringing all things back to the State in which they were at her Father's Death Thereby she let him see that she was going forward in the Business for which he was sent but withal she told him That the Commons in passing those Acts had expressed great aversion to the taking of the Supremacy from the Crown or the restoring of the Pope's Power and that they were much allarm'd to hear he was coming over Legate and it prejudiced her Affairs that the Message she had sent by Commendone had been published in the Consistory Therefore she desired him to keep out of England till he were further advertised But to let him see how much she depended on his Counsels she desired he would send her a List of such Persons as should be made Bishops for many were now to be turned out To this besides the Answer which he might have writ to her self that I have not seen he writ a copious Answer in a tedious Paper of Instructions which he gave to Goldwell the Conclusion of which summing up his whole Mind fully enough Collections Numb 9. I thought sufficient to put into the Collection for the Instructions are extream long and very full of words to little purpose They seem to be of his own hand-writing but of that I am not well assured having seen nothing else of his hand except his Subscription The substance of it was this He rejoyced much at the two Acts that were passed The Advice he sent to the Queen but yet he censures them both because he observed some Defects in them In the Act for confirming her Mother's Marriage he found fault that there was no mention made of the Pope's Bulls by the authority of which only it could be a lawful Marriage In the other he did not like it that the Worship of God and the Sacraments were to be as they were in the end of her Father's Reign for then the People
the Ashes were the Body of Christ or what it was that was burnt To all this Harpsfield made a long Answer concerning Gods Omnipotence and the weakness of mens understandings that could not comprehend Divine Mysteries But Cheyney still asked what it was that was burnt Harpsfield replied it was either the Substance of Bread or the Body of Christ and afterwards said it was a Miracle At that Cheyney smiled and said then he could say no more Weston asked whether there was not enough said in answer to these mens Objections Many of the Clergy cried out Yes Yes But the multitude with repeated cries said No No Weston said he spake to those of the House and not to the rude Multitude Then he asked those Divines whether they would now for three days answer the Arguments that should be put to them Haddon Cheyney and Ailmer said they would not But Philpot offered to do it Woston said he was a mad man and fitter to be sent to Bedlam Philpot said he that had carried himself with so much Passion and so little Indifferency deserved a Room there much better Weston neglecting him turned to the Assembly and said they might see what sort of men these were whom they had now answered three days but tho they had promised it and the Order of Disputation did require it that they should answer in their turn three days they now declined it Upon that Ailmer stood up and answered that they had made no such Promise nor undertaken any such Disputation but being required to give their Reasons why they would not subscribe with the rest they had done it but had received no Answer to them and therefore would enter into no further Disputation before such Judges who had already determined and subscribed those Questions So the House was adjourned to the 30th and then Philpot appeared to answer but desired first leave to prosecute his former Argument and urged that since Christ as man is like us in all things without sin therefore as we are restrained to one place at a time so is Christ but in one place and that is Heaven for St. Peter says the Heavens must contain him till the Restitution of all things To this it was answered that Christ being God his Omnipotence was above our understanding and that to shut him in one place was to put him in Prison Philpot said he was not speaking of his Divine Nature but that as he was man he was like us And for their saying that Christ was not to be imprisoned in Heaven he left to all men to judge whether that was a good answer or not Much discourse following upon this the Prolocutor commanded him to come no more into the House He answered he thought himself happy to be out of their Company Others suggesting to the Prolocutor that it would be said the meetting was not free if men were put out of the House for speaking their minds He said to him he might come so he were decently Habited and did not speak but when he commanded him To this he answered that he had rather be absent altogether Weston concluded all by saying you have the Word but we have the Sword Truly pointing out wherein the strength of both Causes lay This was the Issue of that Disputation which was soon after Printed in English and in Latin by Volerandus Polanus Censures past upon it and is inserted at large in Fox's Acts and Monuments What account the other side gave of it I do not find But upon all such occasions the prevailing party vvhen the inequality vvas so disproportioned used to carry things vvith so much noise and disorder that it vvas no vvonder the Reformers had no mind to engage in this Dispute And those vvho reflected on the vvay of proceeding in King Edwards time could not but confess things had been managed vvith much more Candor and Equality For in this very Point there had been as vvas formerly shewn Disputes for a Year together before there vvas any Determination made so that all men vvere free at that time to deliver their Opinions vvithout any fear and then the Disputes vvere in the Universities vvhere as there vvere a great Silence and Collection of Books so the Auditors vvere more capable of being instructed by them But here the Point was first determined and then disputed And this vvas in the midst of the disorder of the Town vvhere the Privy Council gave all possible encouragement to the prevailing Party The last thing I find done this year was the restoring Veisey to be Bishop of Exeter which vvas done on the 28th of December In his Warrant for it under the great Seal it is said that he for some just troubles both in Body and Mind had resign'd his Bishoprick to King Edward to which the Queen now restored him And thus ended this year Forreign Affairs did not so much concern Religion as they had done in the former Reign vvhich as it made me give some account of them then so it causes me now not to prosecute them so fully In the beginning of the next year 1554. Ambassadors sent from the Emperour for the marriage the Emperour sent over the Count of Egmont and some other Ambassadours to make the Proposition and Treaty of Marriage betwixt his Son and the Queen In the managing of this Treaty Gardiner had the chief hand for he was now the Oracle at the Council-board He had thirty years Experience in Affairs a great Knowledge of the Courts of Christendome and of the State of England and had great Sagacity vvith a marvelous Cunning vvhich vvas not always regulated by the Rules of Candor and Honesty He in drawing the Articles of the Marriage had a double design the one vvas to have them so framed that they might easily pass in Parliament And the other was to exclude the Spaniards from having any share in the Government of England vvhich he intended to hold in his own hands The Articles agreed So the Terms on which it was agreed vvere these The Queen should have the vvhole Government of England vvith the giving of Offices and Benefices in her own hands so that tho Philip was to be called King and his Name was to be on the Coin and the Seals and in Writts yet her hand vvas to give force to every thing vvithout his Spaniards should not be admitted into the Government nor to any Offices at Court 1553. The Laws should not be altered nor the Pleadings put into any other Tongue The Queen should not be made to go out of England but upon her own desire The Children born in the Marriage should not go out of England but by the consent of the Nobility If the Queen out-lived the Prince She should have 60000 l. a year out of his Estate 40000 out of Spain and 20000 of it out of the Netherlands If the Queen had Sons by him they should succeed both to her own Crowns and the Netherlands and Burgundy
new Titles Philip and Mary King and Queen of England France Naples Jerusalem and Ireland Princes of Spain and Sicily Defendors of the Faith Arch-Dukes of Austria Dukes of Milan Burgundy and Brabant Counts of Habspurg Flanders and Tirol Spain having always delighted in a long enumeration of pompous Titles It was observed how happy Marriages had been to the Austrian Family who from no extraordinary Beginnings had now in eighty Years time been raised by two Marriages first with the Heir of Burgundy and the Netherlands and then with the Heir of Spain to be the greatest Family in Christendom and the Collateral Family by the Marriage of the Heir of Bohem and Hungary was now the greatest in the Empire And surely if Issue had followed this Marriage the most extraordinary success possible would have seemed to be entailed on them But there was no great appearance of that for as the Queen was now far advanced in Years so she was in no good state of Health a long course of Discontent had corrupted both the health of her Body and the temper of her Mind Nor did the Matter alter much by her Marriage except for the worse The King 's wonderful Gravity and Silence gained nothing upon the English but his Magnificence and Bounty was very acceptable He brought after him a vast Mass of Wealth He brings a great Treasure with him to England seven and twenty Chests of Bullion every Chest being a Yard and some Inches long which were drawn in twenty Carts to the Tower after which came ninety nine Horse and two Carts loaded with coined Gold and Silver This great Wealth was perhaps the Sum that was formerly mentioned which was to be distributed among the English for it is not improbable that though he empowred his Ambassadors and Gardiner to promise great Sums to such as should promote his Marriage yet that he would not part with so much Mony till it was made sure and therefore he ordered this Treasure to be brought after him I mention it here yet it came not into England till October and January following He made his entry into London with great state At his first setling in England he obtained of the Queen Act of Favour done by him that many Prisoners should be set at Liberty among whom the chief were the Arch-Bishop of York and ten Knights with many other Persons of Quality These I suppose had been committed either for Wiat's Rebellion or the Business of the Lady Jane for I do not believe any were discharged that were imprisoned on the account of Religion As for this Arch-Bishop though he went along in the Reformation yet I find nothing that gives any great Character of him I never saw any Letter of his nor do I remember to have seen any honourable mention made of him any where so that he seems to have been a soft and weak Man and except those little Fragments of his Opinions in some Points about the Mass which are in the Collection I know no remains of his Pen. It seems he did at this time comply in Matters of Religion for without that it is not probable that either Philip would have moved for him or that the Queen would have been easily entreated The Intercessions that Philip made for the Lady Elizabeth He preserves the Lady Elizabeth and the Earl of Devonshire did gain him the Hearts of the Nation more than any thing else that he ever did Gardiner was much set against them and studied to bear down the declaration that Wiat had made of their Innocency all that he could but it was made so openly on the Scaffold that it was not possible to suppress it Before in his Examinations Wiat had accused them hoping to have saved himself by so base an Action but he redeemed it all he could at his Death This had broken Gardiner's Design who thought all they did about Religion was but half work unless the Lady Elizabeth were destroyed For he knew that though she complied in many things yet her Education had been wholly under the Reformed and which was more to him who judged all People by their Interest he reckoned that Interest must make her declare against the Papacy since otherwise she was a Bastard if ever she should out-live her Sister Philip opposed this at first upon a generous Account to recommend himself by obtaining such Acts of Favour to be done by the Queen But afterwards when the hopes of Issue failed him by his Marriage he preserved her out of Interest of State for if she had been put out of the way the Queen of Scotland that was to be married to the Dolphin was to succeed which would have made too great an Accession to the French Crown and besides as it afterwards appeared he was not without hopes of persuading her to marry himself if her Sister should die without Issue For the Earl of Devonshire he more easily obtained his freedom though not till some months had passed That Earl being set at liberty finding he was to lie under perpetual Distrusts and that he might be perhaps upon the first Disorder again put into the Tower to which his Stars seemed to condemn him resolved to go beyond Sea but died within a Year after as some say of Poison All this I have laid together though it fell not out all at once that I might give a full account of all the Acts of Grace that Philip did in England He was little beloved by the English But for the rest of his Behaviour it was no way acceptable to the People for as he engaged the Nation in all his Interests so that henceforth during this Reign England had no share in the Consultations of Europe but was blindly led by him which proved fatal to them in the conclusion by the ignominious loss of Calais So his temper and way of deportment seemed most ridiculous and extravagantly formal to the English Genius which naturally loves the mean between the excessive jollity and talkativeness of the French and the sullen staiedness of the Spaniard rather enclining more to the briskness of the one than the superciliousness of the other And indeed his Carriage was such here that the acting him and his Spaniards was one of the great Diversions of Queen Elizabeth's Court. The Hall of the Court was almost continually shut all his Time and none could have access unless it were first demanded with as much formality as Ambassadors use in asking Audience So that most of the Nobility left the Court few staying but the Officers of the Houshold Gardiner magnifies him much in a Sermon Gardiner had now the Government put entirely in his Hands And he to make his Court the better with the new King preached at St. Paul's the 30th of September where after he had inveighed long against the Preachers in King Edward's Time which was the common Subject of all their Sermons he run out much in commendation of the King affirming him to
be as wise sober gentle and temperate as any Prince that ever was in England and if he did not prove so he was content that all his Hearers should esteem him an impudent Lyar. The State of the Court continued in this posture till the next Parliament But great Discontents did now appear every-where The severe Executions after the last rising the Marriage with Spain and the overturning of Religion concurred to alienate the Nation from the Government This appeared no where more confidently than in Norfolk where the People reflecting on their Services thought they might have the more leave to speak There were some malicious Rumours spread that the Queen was with Child before the King came over This was so much resented at Court that the Queen writ a Letter to the Justices there which is in the Collection to enquire into those false Reports and to look to all that spread false News in the County Coll. Numb 14. The Earl of Sussex upon this examined a great many but could make nothing out of it It flowed from the officiousness of Hopton the new Bishop of Norwich who thought to express his Zeal to the Queen whose Chaplain he had long been by sending up the Tales of the Country to the Council Table not considering how much it was below the Dignity of the Government to look after all vain Reports Bonner's Carriage in his Visitation This Summer the Bishops went their Visitations to see every thing executed according to the Queen's Injunctions Bonner went his with the rest He had ordered his Chaplains to draw a Book of Homilies with an Exposition of the Christian Religion He says in his Preface to it that he and his Chaplains had compiled it but it is likely he had only the Name of it and that his Chaplains composed it Yet the greatest and indeed the best part of it was made to their hands for it was taken out of the Institution of a Christian Man set out by King Henry only varied in those Points in which it differed from what they were now about to set up So that concerning the Pope's Power since it was not yet established he says nothing for or against it The Articles upon which he made his Visitation will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 15. and by these we may judg of all the other Visitations over England In the Preface he protests he had not made his Articles out of any secret grudg or displeasure to any but meerly for the discharge of his Conscience towards God and the World The Articles were Whether the Clergy did so behave themselves in Living Teaching and Doing that in the judgment of indifferent Men they seemed to seek the Honour of God of the Church and of the King and Queen Whether they had been Married or were taken for Married and whether they were Divorced and did no more come at their Wives or whether they did defend their Marriages Whether they did reside keep Hospitality provide a Curat in their absence And whether they did devoutly celebrate the Service and use Processions Whether they were suspect of Heresy Whether they did haunt Ale-houses and Taverns Bowling-Allies or suspect Houses Whether they favoured or kept company with any suspect of Heresy Whether any Priest lived in the Parish that absented himself from Church Whether these kept any privat Conventicles Whether any of the Clergy was Vicious blasphemed God or his Saints or was guilty of Simony Whether they exhorted the People to Peace and Obedience Whether they admited any to the Sacrament that was suspect of Heresy or was of an ill Conversation an Oppressor or Evil-Doer Whether they admitted any to preach that were not licensed or refused such as were Whether they did officiate in English Whether they did use the Sacraments aright Whether they visited the Sick and administred the Sacraments to them Whether they did marry any without asking the Banes three Sundays Whether they observed the Fasts and Holy-Days Whether they went in their Habits and Tonsures Whether those that were ordained schismatically did officiate without being admitted by the Ordinary Whether they set Leases for many Years of their Benefices Whether they followed Merchandise or Usury Whether they carried Swords or Daggers in Times or Places not convenient Whether they did once every quarter expound to the People in the Vulgar Tongue the Apostles Creed Ten Commandments the Two Commandments of Christ for loving God and our Neighbour the Seven Works of Mercy Seven deadly Sins Seven principal Vertues and the Seven Sacraments These were the most considerable Heads on which he visited One thing is remarkable that it appears both by these No Reordination of those ordained in King Edwards Time and the Queen's Injunctions that they did not pretend to re-ordain those that had been ordained by the New Book in King Edward's Time but to reconcile them and add those things that were wanting which were the Anointing and giving the Priestly Vestments with other Rites of the Roman Pontifical In this Point of re-ordaining such as were ordained in Heresy or Schism the Church of Rome has not gone by any steady Rule For though they account the Greek Church to be guilty both of Heresy and Schism they receive their Priests without a New Ordination Yet after the time of the Contests between Pope Nicolaus and Photius and much more after the outragious heats at Rome between Sergius and Formosus in which the dead Bodies of the former Popes were raised and dragged about the Streets by their Successors they annulled the Ordinations which they pretended were made irregularly Afterwards again upon the great Schism between the Popes of Rome and Avignon they did neither annul nor renew the Orders that had been given But now in England though they only supplied at this time the Defects which they said were in their former Ordination yet afterwards wheâ they proceeded to burn them that were in Orders they went upon the old Maxim That Orders given in Schism were not valid ãâã they did not esteem Hooper nor Ridley Bishops and therefore only dâgrâded them from Priesthood though they had been ordained by their own Forms saving only the Oath to the Pope but for those who were ordained by the new Book they did not at all degrade them supposing noââhey had no true Orders by it Bonner in his Visitation took great care to see all things were every where done according to the old Rules which was the main thing intended other Points being put in for form When he came to Hadham he prevented the Doctor who did not expect him so soon by two hours so that there was no ringing of Bells which put him in no small disorder And that was much encreased when he went into the Church and found neither the Sacrament hanging up nor a Rood set up thereupon he fell a railing swearing most intemperately calling the Priest an Heretick a Knave with many other such goodly words The
King Henry's time and quitted his Bishoprick on the account of the six Articles but in the end of that Reign recanted and was now Bishop Suffragan of Ely condemned them It is enough to have named all these who were burnt meerly by the Proceedings Ex Officio for being forced either to accuse themselves or to die however they chose rather plainly to answer those Articles that were ministred to them and so were condemned for their Answers Ridley and Latimer burnt at Oxford But on the 16th of October Ridley and Latimer offered up their lives at Oxford on which it may be expected I should enlarge a little The Bishops of Lincoln Glocester and Bristol were sent to Oxford by a special Commission from the Cardinal to proceed against them As soon as Ridley heard they proceeded in the name of the Pope by authority from the Cardinal he put on his Cap having stood bare headed before that because he would express no sign of Reverence to those who acted by such a Commission He said he paied great respect to the Cardinal as descended from the Royal Family and a man endued with such Learning and Vertue that therefore he honoured and reverenced him but for his Legatine Authority from the Bishop of Rome he utterly renounced it and therefore would shew no Reverence to that Character and so puting off his Cap as he spoke of him on other respects he put it on again when he named his being Legat and being required to put it off refused to do it on that account but one of the Beadles did it for him After that the Bishop of Lincoln made him a long exhortation to recant and acknowledge the See of Rome since Christ had built his Church on St. Peter and the Fathers had all acknowledged the preheminence of that See and himself had been once of that opinion To which he answered it was upon the Faith which St. Peter confessed that Christ had founded his Church he acknowledged the Bishops of Rome had been held in great esteem both for the dignity of the City and the worthiness of the Bishops that had sate in it but they were only esteemed Patriarchs of the West and the Church had not then thought of that Power to which they had since advanced themselves he confessed he was once of their mind but it was as St. Paul had been a Persecutor he had seen since such spots in the Church of Rome that he could never return to it Upon this followed much discourse In conclusion they objected to him some Articles about those Opinions which he had maintained a year and an half before that in the Schools and required him to make his answers to them He began with a Protestation that by answering them he did not acknowledg the Popes Authority and then answered them as he had done before Latimer used the like protestation and answers So they were allowed one nights respite to consider better whether they would recant or not but next day they appearing and adhering to the Answers they had made were declared obstinate Hereticks and ordered to be degraded and so delivered over to the Secular Power After that new attemps were made on Ridley to perswade him to accept of the Queens Mercy but all being to no purpose the Writ was sent down to burn them The night before the Execution Ridley was very joyful and invited the Mayor and his Wife in whose House he was kept to be at his Wedding next day at which when the Mayor's Wife wept he said he perceived she did not love him but he told her tho his breakfast would be sharp he was sure his Supper would be sweet he was glad to hear that his Sister would come and see him die and was in such composure of mind that they were all amazed at it Next morning being the 16th they were led out to the place of Execution which was before Baliol College they looked up to the Prison to have seen Cranmer but he was then engaged in Dispute with some Friars so that he was not in his Window but he looked after them with great tenderness and kneeling down prayed earnestly that God would strengthen their Faith and Patience in that their last but painful Passage When they came to the Stake they embraced one another with great affection Ridley saying to Latimer Be of good heart Brother for God will either asswage the fury of the Flame or enable us to abide it Doctor Smith was appointed to Preach and took his Text from these words If I give my body to be burnt and have no Charity it profiteth nothing He compared their dying for Heresie to Judas's hanging himself and warned the People to beware of them with as much bitterness as he could express The best of it was the Sermon lasted not above a quarter of an hour When he had done Ridley was going to answer him and the Lord Williams that was appointed by the Queen to see the Execution was enclined to hear him but the Vice-Chancellor said Except he intended to recant he was not to be suffered to speak Ridley answered He would never deny his Lord nor those Truths of his of which he was perswaded God's Will be done in him he committed himself to God who would indifferently judg all Then he addressed himself to the Lord Williams and said Nothing troubled him so much as that he had received Fines of some who took Leases of him when he was Bishop of London and these Leases were now voided He therefore humbly prayed that the Queen would give order that those might be made good to the Tenants or that the Fines might be restored out of his Goods which he had left in his House and were of far greater value than those Fines would amount to and that some pity might be had of Shipside his Brother in law who was turned out of a place he had put him in and had now attended on him with great care Then they both prayed and fitted themselves for the Stake Latimer saying to Ridley Be of good comfort we shall this day light such a Candle in England as I trust by God's Grace shall never be put out Then Gunpowder being hanged about their Bodies in great quantities to hasten their death the Fire was put to and Latimer was with the first Flame the Powder taking fire put out of pain and died immediatly But Ridley had a more lingring Torment for they threw on the fire so much wood that the Flame could not break through it so that his Legs were almost consumed before this was observed and then one opening the Passage to the Flame it put an end to his Life Thus died these two excellent Bishops the one for his Piety Learning and solid Judgment the ablest Man of all that advanced the Reformation and the other for the plain simplicity of his Life esteemed a truly primitive Bishop and Christian Of his care of his Bishoprick the Instructions he
mutual Love and to relieve the Poor according to their abundance Then he came to that on which he said all his past Life and that which was to come did hang being now to enter either into the joys of Heaven or the pains of Hell He repeated the Apostles Creed and declared his belief of the Scriptures and then he spake to that which he said troubled his Conscience more than any thing he had ever done in his whole Life which was the subscribing a Paper contrary to the Truth and against his Conscience out of the fear of Death and the love of Life and when he came to the Fire he was resolved that Hand that had signed it should burn first He rejected the Pope as Christ's enemy and Antichrist and said he had the same belief of the Sacrament which he had published in the Book he writ about it Upon this there was a wonderful Confusion in the Assembly Those who hoped to have gained a great Victory that day seeing it turning another way were in much disorder They called to him to dissemble no more He said he had ever loved Simplicity and before that time had never dissembled in his whole Life And going on in his discourse with abundance of tears they pulled him down and led him away to the Stake which was set in the same place where Ridley and Latimer were burnt All the way the Priests upbraided him for his changing but he was minding another thing When he came to the Stake he first prayed He suffers Myrtyrdome with great constancy of Mind and then undressed himself and being tied to it as the Fire was kindling he stretched forth his Right-Hand towards the Flame never moving it save that once he wiped his Face with it till it was burnt away which was consumed before the Fire reached his Body He expressed no disorder for the pain he was in sometimes saying that unworthy Hand and oft crying out Lord Jesus receive my Spirit He was soon after quite burnt But it was no small matter of Astonishment to find his Heart entire and not consumed among the Ashes which tho the Reformed would not carry so far as to make a Miracle of it and a clear proof that his Heart had continued true tho his Hand had erred yet they objected it to the Papists that it was certainly such a thing that if it had fallen out in any of their Church they had made it a Miracle Thus did Thomas Cranmer end his days in the sixty seventh year of his Age. He was a Man raised of God for great Services His Character and well fitted for them He was naturally of a milde and gentle temper not soon heated nor apt to give his Opinion rashly of things or persons and yet his Gentleness tho it oft exposed him to his Enemies who took advantages from it to use him ill knowing he would readily forgive them did not lead him into such a weakness of Spirit as to consent to every thing that was uppermost for as he stood firmly against the six Articles in K. Henry's time notwithstanding all his heat for them so he also opposed the Duke of Somerset in the matter of the sale and alienation of the Chantry Lands and the Duke of Northumberland during his whole Government and now resisted unto Blood so that his meekness was really a vertue in him and not a pusillanimity in his temper He was a Man of great Candor He never dissembled his Opinion nor disowned his Friend two rare qualities in that Age in which there was a continued course of dissimulation almost in the whole English Clergy and Nation they going backward and forward as the Court turned But this had got him that esteem with King Henry that it always preserv'd him in his days He knew what Complaints soever were brought against him he would freely tell him the truth so instead of asking it from other hands he began at himself He neither disowned his esteem of Queen Anne nor his friendship to Cromwel and the Duke of Somerset in their misfortunes but owned he had the same thoughts of them in their lowest Condition that he had in their greatest State He being thus prepared by a candid and good nature for the searches into Truth added to these a most wonderful diligence for he drew out of all the Authors that he read every thing that was remarkable digesting these Quotations into Common-places This begat in King Henry an admiration of him for he had often tried it to bid him bring the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors upon several questions which he commonly did in two or three dayes time This flowed from the copiousness of his common place Books He had a good judgment but no great quickness of apprehension not closeness of Stile which was diffused and unconnected therefore when any thing was to be penned that required more Nerves he made use of Ridley He laid out all his Wealth on the poor and pious uses He had Hospitals and Surgeons in his House for the King's Seamen He gave Pensions to many of those that fled out of Germany into England and kept up that which is Hospitality indeed at his Table where great numbers of the honest and poor neighbours were always invited instead of the Luxury and Extravagance of great Entertainments which the vanity and excess of the Age we live in has honoured with the name of Hospitality to which too many are led by the Authority of Custom to comply too far He was so humble and affable that he carried himself in all conditions at the same rate His last Fall was the only blemish of his life but he expiated it with a sincere repentance and a patient Martyrdom He had been the chief advancer of the Reformation in his Life and God so ordered it that his death should bear a proportion to the former parts of his life which was no small Confirmation to all that received his Doctrine when they heard how constantly he had at last sealed it with his Blood And tho it is not to be fancied that King Henry was a Prophet yet he discovered such things in Cranmers temper as made him conclude he was to die a Martyr for his Religion and therefore he ordered him to change his Coat of Arms and to give Pelicans instead of Cranes which were formerly the Arms of his Family Intimating withal that as it is reported of the Pelican that she gives her Blood to feed her young ones so he was to give his Blood for the good of the Church That King's kindness to him subjected him too much to him for great Obligations do often prove the greatest snares to generous and noble minds And he was so much over-born by his respects to him and was so affected with King Henry's Death that he never after that shaved his Beard but let it grow to a great length which I the rather mention because the Pictures that were afterwards made for
Guise consented though all the rest about him disswaded him from such a dishonourable breach of Faith or medling more in the War of Italy which had been always fatal to their People The Colonesi had been furnished with assistance from Naples upon which the Pope had it proposed in the Consistory that the King of Spain by giving them assistance had lost his Territories and being then assured of assistance from France he began the War imprisoning the Cardinals and Prelates of the Spanish Faction and the Ambassadors of Spain and England pretending they kept correspondence with the Colonesi that were Traitors He also sent to raise some Regiments among the Gâisons But when they came some told him they were all Hereticks and it would be a reproach for him to use such Soldiers he understanding they were good Troops said He was confident God would convert them and that he look'd on them as Angels sent by God for the defence of his Person Upon this breaking out of the Popes the Duke of Alva that was then in Naples being himself much devoted to the Papacy did very unwillingly engage in the War He first used all ways to avoid it and made several Protestations of the Indignities that his Master had received and his unwillingness to enter into a War with him that should be the Common Father of Christendome But these being all to no purpose he fell into Campania and took all the Places in it which he declared he held for the next Pope he might also have taken Rome it self but the Reverence he had for the Papacy restrained him This being known in England was a great grief to the Queen and Cardinal who saw what advantages those of the Reformation would take from the Popes absolving Princes from the most Sacred Ties of Humane Societies since the breach of Faith and publick Treaties was a thing abhorred by the most depraved Nations and when he who pretended to be the Vicar of Christ who was the Prince of Peace was kindling a new Flame in Christendome these things were so scandalous that they knew they would much obstruct and disorder all their designs And indeed the Protestants every where were not wanting to improve this all they could It seemed a strange thing that in the same Year a great Conqueror that had spent his Life in Wars and Affairs should in the 56th Year of his Age retire to a Monastery and that a Bishop at eighty who had pretended to such abstraction from the World that he had formerly quitted a Bishoprick to retire into a Monastery should now raise such a War and set Europe again in a flame In the beginning of the next Year was the Visitation of the Universities 1557. The Visitation of the Universities To Cambridge Pool sent Scot Bishop of Chester his Italian Friend Ormaneto with Watson and Christopherson the two Elect Bishops of Lincoln and Chichester in the rooms of White removed to Winchester out of which Pool reserved a Pension of 1000 l. and of Day that was dead with some others When they came thither on the 11th of January they put the Churches of St. Maries and St. Michaels under an Interdict because the Bodies of Bucer and Fagius two Hereticks were laid in them The University Orator received them with a Speech that was divided between an Invective against the Hereticks and a Commendation of the Cardinal who was then their Chancellor They went through all the Colledges and gathered many Heretical Books together and observed the Order used in their Chappels When they came to Clare-Hall they found no Sacrament Ormaneto asked the Head Swinburn how that came he answered The Chappel was not yet Consecrated Then Ormaneto chid him more for officiating so long in it but trying him further he found he had many Benefices in his Hands for which he reproved him so severely that the poor Man was so confounded that he could answer nothing to the other Questions he put to him But Christopherson himself being Master of Trinity Colledge did not escape Ormaneto found he had mis-applied the Revenues of the House and had made a Lease of some of their Lands to his Brother-in-law below the value Ormaneto tore the Lease to pieces and chid him so sharply that he fearing it might stop his preferment fell sick upon it Then followed the Pageantry of burning the two Bodies of Bucer and Fagius They were cited to appear or if any would come in their Name they were required to defend them so after three Citations the dead Bodies not rising to speak for themselves and none coming to plead for them for fear of being sent after them the Visitors thought fit to proceed On the 26th of January the Bishop of Chester made a Speech shewing the earnestness of the University to have Justice done to which they the Commissioners though most unwilling were obliged to condescend therefore having examined many Witnesses of the Heresies that Bucer and Fagius had taught they judged them obstinate Hereticks and appointed their Bodies to be taken out of the Holy Ground and to be delivered to the Secular Power The Writ being brought from London on the 6th of February their Bodies were taken up and carried in Coffins and tied to Stakes with many of their Books and other Heretical Writings and all were burnt together Pern preached at it who as he was that Year Vice-Chancellor so he was in the same Office four years after this when by Queen Elizabeths Order publick Honours were done to the Memories of those two learned Men and Sermons and Speeches were made in their Praise but Pern had turned so oft and at every one was so zealous that such turnings came to be nicknamed from him On the Feast of Purification Watson preached at Cambridge where to extol the Rites and Processions of the Catholicks and their carrying Candles on that day he said Joseph and the Blessed Virgin had carried Wax Candles in Procession that day as the Church had still continued to do from their Example which was heard not without the laughter of many The Cardinal did also send Ormanet and Brooks Bishop of Glocester with some others to Visit the University of Oxford They went over all the Colledges as they had done at Cambridge and burnt all the English Bibles with such other Heretical Books as could be found Then they made a Process against the Body of Peter Martyrs Wife that lay buried in one of the Churches but she being a Forreigner that understood no English they could not find Witnesses that had heard her utter any Heretical Points so they gave advertisement of this to the Cardinal who thereupon writ back That since it was notoriously known that she had been a Nun and had married contrary to her Vow therefore her Body was to be taken up and buried in a Dunghill as a Person dying under Excommunication This was accordingly done But her Body was afterwards taken up again in Queen Elizabeths time and mixed with
a mistake in the way of it they fell in some disorder The Spaniards upon that falling on them did with the loss only of fifty of their Men gain an entire Victory 2500 were killed on the Place the whole Army was dispersed many of the first Quality were killed the Constable with many others were taken Prisoners The French King was in such a consternation upon it that he knew not which way to turn himself Now all the French cursed the Popes Counsels for he had perswaded their King to begin this War and that with a manifest breach of his Faith This Action lost the Constable that great reputation which he had acquired and preserved in a course of much success and raised the credit of the Duke of Guise who was now sent for in all hast to come with his Army out of Italy for the preservation of his own Country France indeed was never in greater danger than at that time For if King Philip had known how to have used his Success and marched on to Paris he could have met with no resistance But he sate down before St. Quintins which Coligny kept out so long till the first terror was over that so great a Victory had raised and then as the French took Heart again so the Spaniards grew less as well in strength as reputation and the English finding themselves not well used returned home into their Country As soon as the Pope heard that England had made War upon France he was not a little inflamed with it and his wrath was much heightned when he heard of the defeat at St. Quintins and that the Duke of Guise Army was recalled out of Italy by which he was exposed to the mercy of the Spaniards He now said openly they might see how little Cardinal Pool The Pope is offended with Cadrinal Pool regarded the Apostolick See when he suffered the Queen to assist their Enemies against their Friends The Pope being thus incens'd against Pool sought all ways to be revenged of him At first he made a Decree in May this Year for a General Revocation of all Legates and Nuntio's in the King of Spains Dominions and among these Cardinal Pool was mentioned with the rest But Carne understanding this went first to the Cardinals and informed them what a prejudice it would be to their Religion to recall the Cardinal while things were yet in so unsetled a state in England Of this they were all very sensible and desired him to speak to the Pope about it So in an Audience he had of him he desired a Suspension might be made of that Revocation The Pope pretended he did it in General in all the Spanish Dominions yet he promised Carne to propose it to the Congregation of the Inquisition but he was resolved not to recall it and said it did not consist with the Majesty of the Place he sate in to revoke any part of a Decree which he had solemnly given In the Congregation the Pope endeavoured to have got the Concurrence of the Cardinals but they were unwilling to joyn in it So he told Carne that though he would recall no part of his Decree yet he would give Orders that there should be no Intimation made of it to Cardinal Pool and that if the Queen writ to him to desire his Continuance in England it might be granted He also let fall some words to Carne of his willingness to make Peace with King Philip and indeed at that time he was much distasted with the French Of this Carne advertised the King though he was then so much better acquainted with the Popes dissimulation than formerly that he did not lay much weight on what he said to him as will appear by the dispatch he made upon this occasion which is in the Collection Whether the Queen did upon this write to the Pope or not Collection Number 35. I do not know It is probable she did for this matter lay asleep till September and then the Pope did not only recall Pool but intended to destroy him He did not know where to find a Person to set up against the Cardinal since Gardiner was dead and none of the other Bishops in England were great enough or sure enough to him to be raised to so high a Dignity Peito the Franciscan Friar seemed a Man of his own temper because he had railed against King Henry so boldly to his face and he being chosen by the Queen to be her Confessor was looked on as the fittest to be advanced So the Pope wrote for him into England and when he came to Rome made him a Cardinal and sent over his Bulls declaring that he recalled Pools Legatine Power And recalls his Legatine Power and required him to come to Rome to answer for some Accusations he had received of him as a favourer of Hereticks This might have perhaps been grounded on his discharging that Year so many delated of Heresie upon so ambiguous a submission as they had made The Pope also wrote to the Queen that he was to send over Cardinal Peito with full power requiring her to receive him as the Legate of the Apostolick See The Queen called for the Bulls and according to the way formerly practised in England and still continued in Spain when Bulls that were unacceptable were sent over she ordered them to be laid up without opening them It has been shewn in the former part how Arch-bishop Chicheley when he was so proceeded against by Pope Martin appealed to the next General Council and some that desired to see the Form of such Appeals in those Ages have thought it an Omission in me that I had not published his Appeal in the Collection of Records at the end of that Work therefore upon this occasion I shall refer the Reader to it which he will find in the Collection But now Collection Number 36. Cardinal Pool resolved to behave himself with more submission For though the Queen had ordered the Popes Breve to him not to be delivered yet of himself he laid down the Ensigns of his Legatine Power and sent Ormaneto who had the Title of the Popes Datary and was his Friend and Confident to give an account of his whole behaviour in England and to clear him of these Imputations of Heresie This he did with so much submission that he mollified the Pope only he said that Pool ought not to have consented to the Queens joyning in War with the Enemies of the Holy See The Queen refuses to admit of Cardinal Peito the new Legate Peito had begun his Journey to England but the Queen sent him word not to come over otherwise she would bring him and all that owned his Authority within the Praemunire So he stopt in his Journey and dying in April following enjoyed but a short while his new Dignity together with the Bishoprick of Salisbury to which the Pope had advanced him clearly contrary to the old Law then in force against Provisions
from Rome This Storm against Pool went soon over by the Peace that was made between Philip and the Pope of which it will not be unpleasant to give the Relation The Duke of Guise having carried his Army out of Italy the Duke of Alva marched towards Rome and took and spoiled all Places on his way When he came near Rome all was in such confusion that he might have easily taken it but he made no assault The Pope called the Cardinals together and setting out the danger he was in with many Tears said he would undauntedly suffer Martyrdome which they who knew that the trouble he was in flowed only from his restless ambition and fierceness could scarce hear without laughter The Duke of Alva was willing to treat A Peace made between the Pope and the King of Spain The Pope stood high on the Points of Honour and would needs keep that entire though he was forced to yield in the chief matters he said rather than lose one jot that was due to him he would see the whole World ruined pretending it was not his own Honour but Christs that he sought In fine the Duke of Alva was required by him to come to Rome and on his Knees to ask pardon for invading the Patrimony of the Church and to receive Absolution for himself and his Master He being superstitiously devoted to the Papacy and having got satisfaction in other things consented to this So the Conqueror was brought to ask pardon and the vain Pope received him and gave him Absolution with as much haughtiness and state as if he had been his Prisoner This was done on the 14th of September and the news of it being brought into England on the 6th of October Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Major and Aldermen of London requiring them to come to St. Pauls where high Mass was to be said for the Peace now concluded between the Pope and the King after which Bonfires were ordered One of the secret Articles of the Peace was the restoring Pool to his Legatine Power The beginnings of a War between England and Scotland War being now proclaimed between England and France the French sent to the Scotish Queen Regent to engage Scotland in the War with England Hereupon a Convention of the Estates was called But in it there were two different Parties Those of the Clergy liked now the English Interest as much as they had been formerly jealous of it and so refused to engage in the War since they were at Peace with England They had also a secret dislike to the Regent for her kindness to the Heretical Lords On the other hand those Lords were ready enough to gain the protection of the Regent and the favour of France and therefore were ready to enter into the War hoping that thereby they should have their Party made the stronger in Scotland by the entertainment that the Queen Regent would be obliged to give to such as should fly out of England for Religion Yet the greater part of the Convention were against the War The Queen Regent thought at least to engage the Kingdom in a defensive War by forcing the English to begin with them Therefore she sent D'Oisel who was in chief command to fortifie Aymouth which by the last Treaty with England was to be unfortified So the Governour of Berwick making Inroads into Scotland for the disturbing of their Works upon that D'Oisel began the War and went into England and besieged Warke Castle The Scotish Lords upon this met at Edenburgh and complained that D'Oisel was engaging them in a War with England without their consent and required him to return back under pain of being declared an Enemy to the Nation which he very unwillingly obeyed But while he lay there the Duke of Norfolk was sent down with some Troops to defend the Marches There was only one Engagement between him and the Kers but after a long dispute they were defeated and many of them taken The Queen Regent seeing her Authority was so little considered writ to France to hasten the Marriage of her Daughter to the Dolphin for that he being thereupon invested with the Crown of Scotland the French would become more absolute Upon this a Message was sent from France to a Convention of Estates that sate in December to let them know that the Dolphin was now coming to be of Age and therefore they desired they would send oversome to treat about the Articles of the Marriage They sent the Arch-bishop of Glasgow the Bishop of Orkney the Prior of St. Andrews who afterwards was Earl of Murray the Earls of Rothes and Cassils the Lord Fleeming and the Provosts of Edenburgh and Mountrose some of every Estate that in the Name of the three Estates they might conclude that Treaty These Wars coming upon England when the Queens Treasure was quite exhausted it was not easie to raise Money for carrying them on They found such a backwardness in the last Parliament that they were afraid the supply from thence would not come easily or at least that some favour would be desired for the Hereticks Therefore they tried first to raise Money by sending Orders under the Privy Seal for the borrowing of certain Sums But though the Council writ many Letters to set on those Methods of getting Money yet they being without if not against Law there was not much got this way so that after all it was found necessary to summon a Parliament to assemble on the 20th of January In the end of the Year the Queen had Advertisements sent her from the King that he understood the French had a design on Calais but she either for want of Money or that she thought the place secure in the Winter did not send these Supplies that were necessary and thus ended the Affairs of England this Year In Germany there was a Conference appointed The Affairs of Germany to bring matters of Religion to a fuller settlement Twelve Papists and twelve Protestants were appointed to manage it Julius Pflugius that had drawn the Interim being the chief of the Papists moved that they should begin first with condemning the Heresie of Zuinglius Melancthon upon that said it was preposterous to begin with the condemnation of errors till they had first setled the Doctrines of Religion Yet that which the Papists expected followed upon this for some of the fiercer Lutherans being much set against the Zuinglians agreed to it This raised heats among themselves which made the Conference break up without bringing things to any issue Upon this occasion Men could not but see that Artifice of the Roman Church which has been often used before and since with too great success When they cannot bear down those they call Hereticks with open force their next way is to divide them among themselves and to engage them into Heats about those lesser matters in which they differ hoping that by those animosities their endeavours which being united would
more meanly of the resistance made by the Lord Gray than of that made by the Lord Wentworth for there went out of Guisnes about 800 Soldiers whereas there went not out of Calais above 300. But one of our own Writers magnifies the Lord Gray and speaks dishonourably of the Lord Wentworth adding which was an Invention of his own that he was attainted for the losing of Calais All that Historians ground for it is only this that there was indeed a Mock-citation issued out against the Lord Wentworth to which he could not appear being not freed from his imprisonment by the French all this Reign but he came over in the beginning of the next when the Treaty of Peace being on foot he obtained his liberty and was tried by his Peers in the first Parliament in Queen Elizabeths Reign and acquitted It was as he alledged for himself his misfortune to be employed in a Place where he had not so much as a fourth part of that Number of Men that was necessary to hold out a Siege But in the declinations of all Governments when losses fall out they must be cast on those that are entrusted to excuse those who are much more guilty by neglecting to supply them as the Service required Among the Prisoners one of the chief was Sir Edward Grimston the Comptroller of Calais and a Privy-Counsellor He had often according to the duty of his Place given advertisement of the ill condition the Garrison was in But whether those to whom he writ were corrupted by French Money or whether the Low state of the Queens Treasury made that they were not supplied is not certain It was intended he should not come over to discover that and therefore he was let lie a Prisoner in the Bastile and no care was taken of him or the other Prisoners The Ransome set on him was so high that having lost a great estate which he had purchased about Calais he resolved not to do any further prejudice to his Family by redeeming his liberty at such a rate and intended either to continue a Prisoner or make his escape He lay above two years in the Bastile and was lodged in the top of it at the end of that time he procured a File and so cut out one of the Bars of the Window and having a Rope conveyed to him he changed Clothes with his Servant and went down on the Rope which proving a great deal too short he leaped a great way and having done that before the Gates were shut made his escape without being discovered But his Beard which was grown long made him fear he should be known by it Yet by a happy Providence he found in the Pockets of his Servants Cloaths a pair of Scissars and going into the Fields did so cut his Beard that he could not have been known and having learnt the Art of War in the Company of the Scotch Guard de Mauche he spake that Dialect So he passed as a Scotch Pilgrim and by that means escaped into England And there he offered himself to a Trial where after the Evidence was brought his Innocence did so clearly appear that the Jury were ready to give their Verdict without going from the Bar. So he was acquitted and lived to a great Age dying in his 98th Year He was Great-Grand-father to my Noble-Patron and Benefactor Sir Harbotle Grimston which has made me the more willing to enlarge thus concerning him to whose Heir I owe the chief opportunities and encouragements I have had in composing this Work Now the Queen had nothing left of all those Dominions that her Ancestors had once in France but the Isles of Jersey Gernsey Alderney and Sarke The last of these being a naked Place only inhabited by some Hermites but having the advantage of a Harbour the French made themselves Masters of it Sarke taken by the French The strength of it consisted in the difficulty of the ascent the little Fort they had being accessible but in one place where two could only go up a-breast So an ingenious Fleming resolved to beat them out of it He came thither and pretending he had a Friend dead in his Ship offered them a good Present if he might bury him within their Chappel The French consented to it if he would suffer himself and his Men to be so narrowly searched that they might not bring so much as a Knife a-shoar This he consented to And retaken by an Ingenious Stratagem and as he landed with his Coffin the French-men were to send some to his Ship to receive the Present So the Coffin being carried into the Chappel and the French apprehending nothing from unarmed Men the Coffin was opened which was full of good Arms and every man furnishing himself they broke out upon the French and took them all as their Companions in the Ship did those who went a-board to bring the Present The news of the loss of Calais filled England with great discontent Great discontents in England Those who were otherwise dissatisfied with the conduct of Affairs took great advantages from it to disparage the Government which the Queen had put into the Hands of Priests who understood not War and were not sensible of the Honour of the Nation It was said they had drained her Treasury by the restitutions and foundations they got her to make and being sensible how much the Nation hated them they had set the Queen on other ways of raising Money than by a Parliament so that never did the Parliament meet with greater disorder and trouble than now But that loss affected none so deeply as the Queen her self who was so sensible of the dishonour of it that she was much oppressed with melancholly and was never cheerful after it Those who took on them to make Comments on Divine Providence expounded this loss as their affections led them Those of the Reformation said it was Gods heavy Judgment upon England for rejecting the light of his Gospel and persecuting such as still adhered to it But on the other hand the Papists said Calais could not prosper since it had been a Receptacle of Hereticks where the Laws against them had never been put in execution King Philip as soon as he heard of this loss wrote over to England desiring them to raise a great Force with all possible hast and send it over to recover Calais before it was fortified and he would draw out his Army and joyn with them for if they did not retake it before the season of working about it came on it was irrecoverably lost Upon which there was a long Consultation held about it They found they could not to any purpose send over under 20000 Men the Pay of them for five Months would rise to 170000 l. Garrisons and an Army against the Scots and securing the Coasts against the French would come to 150000 l. The setting out of a Fleet and an Army by Sea would amount to 200000 l. and yet all
that would be too little if the Danes and Swedes which they were afraid of should joyn against them There was also great want of Ammunition and Ordnance of which they had lost vast quantities in Calais and Guisnes All this would rise to above 520000 l. and they doubted much whether the People would endure such Impositions who were now grown stubborn and talked very loosely So they did not see how they could possibly enter into any Action this Year One Reason among the rest was suggested by the Bishops they saw a War would oblige them to a greater moderation in their Proceedings at home they had not done their Work which they hoped a little more time would perfect whereas a slack'ning in that would raise the drooping Spirits of those whom they were now pursuing So they desired another Year to prosecute them in which time they hoped so to clear the Kingdom of them that with less danger they might engage in a War the Year after Nor did they think it would be easie to bring new raised Men to the hardships of so early a Campagne and they thought the French would certainly work so hard in repairing the breaches that they would be in a good condition to endure a strait and long Siege All this they wrote over to the King on the first of February as appears from their Letter which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 37. A Parliament is called The Parliament was opened on the 20th of January where the Convocation to be a good Example to the two Houses granted a Subsidy of eight Shillings in the Pound to be paid in four Years In the House of Peers the Abbot of Westminster and the Prior of St. John of Jerusalem took their Places according to their Writs Tresham that had given great assistance to the Queen upon her first coming to the Crown was now made Prior. But how much was done towards the endowing of that House which had been formerly among the richest of England I do not know On the 24th of January the Lords sent a Message to the Commons desiring that the Speaker with ten or twelve of that House should meet with a Committeâ of the Lords which being granted the Lords proposed that the Commons would consider of the defence of the Kingdom What was at first demanded does not appear but after several days arguing about it they agreed to give one Subsidy a Fifteenth and a Tenth and ordered the Speaker to let the Queen know what they had concluded who sent them her hearty Thanks for it Then Complaints being made of some French-men that were not Denizens it was carried that they should go out of the Kingdom and not return during the War The Abbot of Westminster finding the Revenues of his House were much impaired thought that if the old Priviledges of the Sanctuary were confirmed it would bring him in a good Revenue from those that fled to it so he pressed for an Act to confirm it He brought a great many ancient Grants of the Kings of England which the Queen had confirmed by her Letters Patents but they did not prevail with the House who proceeded no further in it In this Parliament the Procurers of wilful Murder were denied the Benefit of Clergy which was carried in the House of Lords by the greater number as it is in their Journals The Bishops did certainly oppose it though none of them entred their dissent Sir Ambrose and Sir Robert Dudley two Sons of the late Duke of Northumberland were restored in Blood The Countess of Sussex's Joynture was taken from her for her living in Adultery so publickly as was formerly mentioned In the end of the Session a Bill was put in for the confirming of the Queens Letters Patents It was designed chiefly for confirming the Religious Foundations she had made As this went through the House of Commons one Coxley said He did not approve such a general Confirmation of those she had given or might give lest this might be a colour for her to dispose of the Crown from the right Inheritors The House was much offended at this and expressed such dislike at the imagination that the Queen would alienate the Crown that they both shewed their esteem for the Queen and their resolution to have the Crown descend after her death to her Sister Coxley was made to withdraw and voted guilty of great irreverence to the Queen He asked pardon and desired it might be imputed to his youth yet he was kept in the Serjeants Hands till they had sent to the Queen to desire her to forgive his offence She sent them word that at their sute she forgave it but wished them to examine him from whence that motion sprung There is no more entred about it in the Journal so that it seems to have been let fall The Parliament was on the seventh of March prorogued to the seventh of November Soon after this the King of Sweden sent a Message secretly to the Lady Elizabeth The King of Sweden treats a Marriage with the Lady Elizabeth who was then at Hatfield to propose Marriage to her King Philip had once designed to marry her to the Duke of Savoy when he was in hope of Children by the Queen but that hope vanishing he broke it off and intended to reserve her for himself How far she entertained that motion I do not know but for this from Sweden she rejected it since it came not to her by the Queens direction But to that it was answered the King of Sweden would have them begin with her self judging that fit for him as he was a Gentleman and her good liking being obtained he would next as a King address himself to the Queen But she said as she was to entertain no such Propositions unless the Queen sent them to her so if she were left to her self she assured them she would not change her state of Life Upon this the Queen sent Sir Tho. Pope to her in April to let her know how well she approved of the Answer she had made to them but they had now delivered their Letters and made the Proposition to her in which she desired to know her mind She thanked the Queen for her favour to her but bade Pope tell her that there had been one or two noble Propositions made for her in her Brother King Edwards time and she had then desired to continue in the state she was in which of all others pleased her best and she thought there was no state of Life comparable to it She had never before heard of that King and she desired never to hear of that Motion more She would see his Messenger no more since he had presumed to come to her without the Queens leave Then Pope said he did believe if the Queen offered her some Honourable Marriage she would not be averse to it She answered What she might do afterwards she did not know but protested solemnly that as
death and of her being proclaimed Queen she came from thence to London On the 19th at Highgate all the Bishops met her whom she received civilly except Bonner on whom she looked as defiled with so much Blood that she could not think it fit to bestow any mark of her favour on him She was received into the City with Throngs much greater than even such Occasions used to draw together and followed with the loudest shouts of Joy that they could raise She lay that night at the Duke of Norfolk's House in the Charter-house and next day went to the Tower There at her Entry she kneeled down and offered up thanks to God for that great change in her Condition that whereas she had been formerly a Prisoner in that Place every hour in fear of her Life she was now raised to so high a Dignity She soon cleared all Peoples apprehensions as to the hardships she had formerly met with and shewed she had absolutely forgot from whom she had received them even Benefield himself not excepted who had been the chief Instrument of her Sufferings But she called him always her Goaler which though she did in a way of Raillery yet it was so sharp that he avoided coming any more to the Court. She presently dispatched Messengers to all the Princes of Christendome giving notice of her Sisters death and her Succession She writ in particular to King Philip a large acknowledgment of his kindness to her to whom she held her self much bound for his interposing so effectually with her Sister for her Preservation She sends a Dispatch to Rome She also sent to Sir Edward Karn that had been her Sisters Resident at Rome to give the Pope the news of her Succession The haughty Pope received it in his ordinary Stile declaring That England was held in Fee of the Apostolick See that she could not succeed being Illegitimate nor could he contradict the Declarations made in that matter by his Predecessors Clement the seventh and Paul the third He said it was great boldness in her to assume the Crown without his consent for which in reason she deserved no favour at his hands yet if she would renounce her Pretensions and refer her self wholly to him he would shew a fatherly affection to her and do every thing for her that could consist with the Dignity of the Apostolick See But to no effect When she heard of this she was not much concerned at it for she had written to Karn as she did to her other Ministers and had renewed his Powers upon her first coming to the Crown being unwilling in the beginning of her Reign to provoke any Party against her But hearing how the Pope received this Address she recalled Karns Powers and commanded him to come home The Pope on the other hand required him not to go out of Rome but to stay and take the care of an Hospital over which he set him which it was thought that Karn procured to himself because he was unwilling to return into England apprehending the change of Religion that might follow for he was himself zealously addicted to the See of Rome As soon as Philip heard the news he ordered the Duke of Feria King Philip courts her in Marriage whom he had sent over in his Name to comfort the late Queen in her sickness to Congratulate the new Queen and in secret to propose Marriage to her and to assure her he should procure a Dispensation from Rome and at the same time he sent thither to obtain it But the Queen though very sensible of her Obligation to him had no mind to the Marriage It appeared by what hath been said in the former Book and by the Sequel of her whole Life that though upon some occasions when her Affairs required it she treated about her Marriage yet she was firmly resolved never to marry Besides this she saw her People were generally averse to any Forreigner and particularly to a Spaniard and she made it the steady Maxime of her whole Reign from which she never departed to rule in their affections as well as over their Persons Nor did she look on the Popes Dispensation as a thing of any force to warrant what was otherwise forbidden by God And the Relation between King Philip and her being the Reverse of that which was between her Father and Queen Katharine it seeming to be equally unlawful for one Man to marry two Sisters as it was for one Woman to be married to two Brothers she could not consent to this Marriage without approving King Henry's with Queen Katharine and if that were a good Marriage then she must be Illegitimate as being born of a Marriage which only the unlawfulness of that could justifie So Inclination Interest and Conscience all concurred to make her reject King Philip's motion Yet she did it in terms so full of Esteem and Kindness for him that he still insisted in the Proposition in which she was not willing to undeceive him so entirely as to put him out of all hopes while the Treaty of Cambray was in dependance that so she might tie him more closely to her Interests The French hearing of Queen Maries Death The Queen of Scots pretends to the Crown of England and being allarum'd at Philips design upon the new Queen sent to Rome to engage the Pope to deny the Dispensation and to make him declare the Queen of Scotland to be the right Heir to the Crown of England and the pretended Queen to be Illegitimate The Cardinal of Lorrain prevailed also with the French King to order his Daughter-in-law to assume that Title and to put the Arms of England on all her Furniture But now to return to England The Queens Council Queen Elizabeth continued to employ some of the same Counsellors that had served Queen Mary namely Heath the Lord Chancellor the Marquess of Winchester Lord Treasurer the Earls of Arundel Shrewsbury Derby and Pembroke the Lords Clinton and Howard Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir William Petre Sir John Mason Sir Richard Sackvile and Dr. Wotton Dean of Canterbury and York Most of these had complied with all the Changes that had been made in Religion backward and forward since the latter end of King Henry's Reign and were so dexterous at it that they were still employed in every new Revolution To them who were all Papists the Queen added the Marquess of Northampton the Earl of Bedford Sir Thomas Parre Sir Edward Rogers Sir Ambrose Cave Sir Francis Knolles and Sir William Cecil whom she made Secretary of State and soon after she sent for Sir Nicolas Bacon who were all of the Reformed Religion She renewed all the Commissions to those formerly intrusted and ordered that such as were imprisoned on the account of Religion should be set at liberty After this a Man that used to talk pleasantly said to her that he came to supplicate in behalf of some Prisoners not yet set at liberty She asked who they were
the Lord Chancellor conferred on him and his not being raised to that high Title perhaps flowed from his own modesty for as he was one of the most Learned most Pious and Wisest Men of the Nation so he retained in all his greatness a Modesty equal to what the Ancient Greeks and Romans had carried with them to their highest advancement He was Father to the great Sir Francis Bacon Viscount St. Albans and Lord Chancellor of England that will be always esteemed one of the greatest Glories of the English Nation The Queens Coronation The Queen was now to be Crowned and having gone on the twelfth of January to the Tower she returned from thence in State on the thirteenth As she went into her Chariot she lifted up her Eyes to Heaven and blessed God that had preserved her to see that Joyful Day and that had saved her as he did his Prophet Daniel out of the Mouth of the Lyons She acknowledged her Deliverance was only from him to whom she offered up the Praise of it She passed through London in great Triumph and having observed that her Sister by the sullenness of her behaviour to the People had much lost their affections therefore she always used as she passed through Crowds but more especially this day to look out of her Coach cheerfully on them and to return the respects they paid her with great sweetness in her Looks commonly saying God bless You my People which affected them much But nothing pleased the City more than her behaviour as she went under one of the Triumphal Arches There was a rich Bible let down to her as from Heaven by a Child representing Truth She with great Reverence kissed both her Hands and receiving it kissed it and laid it next her Heart and professed she was better pleased with that Present than with all the other Magnificent ones that had been that day made her by the City This drew Tears of Joy from the Spectators Eyes And indeed this Queen had a strange Art of insinuating her self by such ways into the affections of her People Some said she was too Theatrical in it but it wrought her end since by these little things in her deportment she gained more on their affections than other Princes have been able to do by more real and significant Arts of Grace and Favour The day following she was Crowned at Westminster by Oglethorp Bishop of Carlisle all the other Bishops refusing to assist at that Solemnity He and the rest of that Order perceived that she would change the Religion then established and looked on the Alterations she had already made as Pledges of more to follow and observed by the favour that Cecil and Bacon had with her that she would return to what had been set up by her Brother They had already turned so oft that they were ashamed to be turning at every time Heath Tonstall and Thirleby had complied in King Edwards time as well as in King Henry's and though Thirleby had continued in credit and favour with them to the last yet he had been one of those who had gone to Rome where he made such publick Professions of his respect to the Apostolick See and he had also assisted at the degradation and condemnation of Cranmer so that he thought it indecent for him to return to that Way any more Therefore he with all the rest resolved to adhere to what they had set up in Queen Maries time There were two of King Edwards Bishops yet alive who were come into England yet the Queen chose rather to be consecrated by a Bishop actually in Office and according to the old Rites which none but Oglethorp could be perswaded to do After that she gave a general Pardon according to the Common Form On the 23d of January The Parliament meets being the day to which the Parliament was summoned it was Prorogued till the 25th and then it was opened with a long Speech of the Lord Bacons in which he laid before them the distracted estate of the Nation both in matters of Religion and the other Miseries that the Wars and late Calamities had brought upon them all which he recommended to their care For Religion the Queen desired they would consider of it without heat or partial affection or using any reproachful term of Papist or Heretick and that they would avoid the Extreams of Idolatry and Superstition on the one hand and contempt and irreligion on the other and that they would examine matters without Sophistical Niceties or too subtil Speculations and endeavour to settle things so as might bring the People to an Uniformity and Cordial Agreement in them As for the state of the Nation he shewed the Queens great unwillingness to lay new Impositions on them upon which he run out largely in her commendation giving them all assurance that there was nothing she would endeavour more effectually than the advancing of their Prosperity and the preserving their affections He laid open the loss of Calais with great reflections on those who had been formerly in the Government yet spoke of it as a thing which they could not at that time hope to recover and laid before them the charge the Government must be at and the necessities the Queen was in adding in her Name that she would desire no Supply but what they did freely and cheerfully offer One of the first things that the Commons considered was whether the want of the Title of Supream Head which the Queen had not yet assumed was a Nullity in the Summons for this and other Parliaments in which it had been omitted but after this had been considered some days it was judged to be no nullity for the annulling of a Parliament except it had under a force or for some other error in the Constitution was a thing of Dangerous Consequence But leaving the Consultations at Westminster I shall now give an account of the Treaty of Peace at Cambray The Treaty at Cambray That at which things stuck most was the rendring of Calais again to the English which the French did positively refuse to do For a great while Philip demanded it with so much earnestness that he declared he would make Peace on no other terms since as he was bound in Point of Honour to see the English who engaged in the War only on his account restored to the condition that they were in at the beginning of it so his Interest made him desire that they might be Masters of that Place by which it being so near them they could have the Conveniency of sending over Forces to give a diversion to the French at any time thereafter as their Alliances with him should require But when Philip saw there was no hope of a Marriage with the Queen and perceived that she was making alterations in Religion he grew less careful of her Interests and secretly agreed a Peace with the French But that he might have some colour to excuse himself for abandoning
her he told her Ambassador that the French had offered him full satisfaction in all his own concerns so that the Peace was hindered only by the Consideration of Calais and therefore unless the English would enter into a League with him for keeping up the War six years longer he must submit to the necessity of his Affairs The Queen perceiving that she was to expect no more assistance from the Spaniard who was so much engaged to the old Superstition that he would enter into no strict League with any whom he accounted an Heretick was willing to listen to the Messages that were sent her from France by the Constable and others inducing her to agree to a Peace She on the other hand complained that the Queen of Scotland and her Husband in her Right had assumed the Title and Arms of England It was answered That was done as the younger Brothers in Germany carried the Title of the great Families from whence they were descended and for Titles the Queen of England had little reason to quarrel about that since she carried the Title and gave the Arms of France A Peace with France agreed to The Queen and her Council saw it was impossible for her to carry on the War with France alone The laying heavy Impositions on her Subjects in the beginning of her Reign might render her very ingrateful to the Nation who loved not to be charged with many Subsidies and when the War should produce nothing but some Wasts on the French Coasts which was all that could be expected since it was unreasonable to look for the Recovery of Calais it might turn all the Joy they were now in at her coming to the Crown into as general a discontent It was the ruine of the Duke of Somerset that he had engaged in a War in the beginning of King Edwards Reign when he was making Changes in Religion at home therefore it was necessary to yield to the necessity of the time especially since the loss of Calais was no reproach on the Queen but on her Sister so it was resolved on to make a general Peace that being at quiet with their Neighbours they might with the less danger apply themselves to the correcting what was amiss in England both in Religion and the Civil Government At length a Peace was made on these terms That there should be free Commerce between the Kingdoms of England France and Scotland the French should keep Calais for eight years and at the end of that time should deliver it to the English and if it were not then delivered they should pay to the English 500000 Crowns for which they should give good security by Merchants that lived in other Parts and give Hostages till the Security were given but if during these years the Queen made War on France or Scotland she was to lose her Right to that Town or if the French or Scots made War on her Calais should be presently restored to which she was still to reserve her Right Aymouth in Scotland was to be razed and a Commission was to be sent down to some of both Kingdoms to agree all lesser differences On these terms a Peace was made and proclaimed between those Crowns to which many of the English that did not apprehend what the charge of a War for the regaining of Calais would have amounted to were very averse thinking it highly dishonourable that they whose Ancestors had made such Conquests in France should be now beaten out of the only remainder that they had on the Continent and thus make a Peace by which it was in effect parted with for ever For all these Conditions about restoring it were understood to be only for palliating so Inglorious a business But the Reformed cast the blame of this on the Papists and some moved that all the late Queens Council should be questioned for their Misgovernment in that Particular for it was thought nothing would make them so odious to the Nation as the charging that on them They on the other hand did cast the blame of it on the Lord Wentworth that had been Governour of Calais and was now professedly one of the Reformed and had been very gentle to these of that Perswasion during his Government But he put himself on a Trial by his Peers which he underwent on the 22d of April and there did so clear himself that he was by the Judgment of the Peers acquitted The Queens Government being thus quieted abroad The Proceedings of the Parliament she was thereby at more leisure to do things at home The first Bill that was put into the House of Lords to try their affections and disposition to a Change in the matters of Religion was that for the Restitution of the Tenths and First Fruits to the Crown It was agreed to by the Lords on the fourth of February having been put in the 30th of January and was the first Bill that was read the Arch-bishop of York the Bishops of London Worcester Landaffe Litchfield Exeter Chester and Carlisle protested against it these were all of that Order that were at the Session except the Bishops of Winchester Lincoln Ely and the Abbot of Westminster who it seems were occasionally absent On the sixth of February it was sent down to the Commons to which they readily agreed and so it had the Royal Assent By it not only the Tenths and First Fruits were again restored to the Crown but also all Impropriated Benefices which had been surrendred up by Queen Mary They address to the Queen for her marrying But the Commons reflecting on the Miseries in which they had been lately involved by Queen Maries Marriage had much debate about an Address to the Queen to induce her to marry On the fourth of February it was argued in the House of Commons and on the sixth the Speaker with the Privy-Counsellors of the House and thirty Members more were sent with their desires to the Queen They expressed the affections of the Nation to her and said That if they could hope she might be Immortal they would rest satisfied but that being a vain Imagination they earnestly besought her to choose such a Husband as might make the Nation and her self happy and by the blessing of God bring such Issue as might Reign after her death which they prayed God might be very late The Queens Answer She said She looked on that as an expression both of their affection and respect since they had neither limited Time nor Place She declared that she had hitherto lived in a single state with great satisfaction and had neither entertained some Honourable Propositions which the Lord Treasurer knew had been made to her in her Brothers time nor had been moved by the fears of death that she was in while she was under her Sisters displeasure of which she would say little for though she knew or might justly suspect by whose means it was yet she would not utter it nor would she charge it
Severity when it looked like Revenge The Queen's gentleness to them All this might have been expected from such a Queen and such Bishops But it shewed a great temper in the whole Nation that such a Man as Bonner had been was suffered to go about in safety and was not made a Sacrifice to the Revenge of those who had lost their near Friends by his means Many things were brought against him and White and some other Bishops upon which the Queen promised to give a Charge to the Visitors whom she was to send over England to enquire into these things and after she had heard their Report she said she would proceed as she saw cause by this means she did not deny justice but gained a little time to take off the Edg that was on Mens Spirits who had been much provoked by the ill usage they had met with from them Heath was a Man of a generous temper and was so well used by the Queen for as he was suffered to live securely at his own House in Surrey so she went thither sometimes to visit him Tonstall and Thirleby lived in Lambeth with Parker with great freedom and ease the one was Learned and good natured the other was a Man of Business but too easy and flexible White and Watson were morose sullen Men to which their Studies as well as their Tempers had disposed them for they were much given to Scholastical Divinity which inclined Men to be Cinical to over-value themselves and despise others Christopherson was a good Grecian and had translated Eusebius and the other Church Historians into Latin but with as little fidelity as may be expected from a Man violently addicted to a Party Bain was learned in the Hebrew which he had professed at Paris in the Reign of Francis the First All these chose to live still in England only Pates Scot and Goldwell went beyond Sea After them went the Lord Morley Sir Francis Englefield Sir Robert Peckham Sir Thomas Shelley and Sir John Gage who it seems desired to live where they might have the free exercise of their Religion And such was the Queen's gentleness that this was not denied them tho such favour had not been shewed in Q. Mary's Reign Feeknam Abbot of Westminster was a charitable and generous Man and lived in great esteem in England Most of the Monks returned to a Secular course of Life but the Nunns went beyond Sea Now the Queen intended to send Injunctions over England A Visitation and Injunctions ordered by the Queen and in the end of June they were prepared There was great difficulty made about one of them the Queen seemed to think the use of Images in Churches might be a means to stir up Devotion and that at least it would draw all People to frequent them the more for the great measure of her Councils was to unite the whole Nation into one way of Religion The Reformed Bishops and Divines opposed this vehemently they put all their Reasons in a long Writing which they gave her concerning it the Preface and Conclusion of which will be found in the Collection Coll. Numb 6. They protested they could not comply with that which as it was against their own Consciences so it would prove a Snare to the Ignorant they had often pressed the Queen in that Matter The Queen inclined to retain Images in Churches which it seems stuck long with her They prayed her not to be offended with that Liberty they took thus to lay their Reasons before her it being a thing which Christian Princes had at all times taken well from their Bishops They desired her to commit that Matter to the Decision of a Synod of Bishops and Divines and not to do such a thing meerly upon some Political Considerations which as it would offend many so it would reflect much on the Reign of her most Godly Brother and on those who had then removed all Images and had given their Lives afterwards for a Testimony to the Truth The substance of their Reasons Reasons brought against it which for their length I have not put in the Collection is That the second Commandment forbids the making of any Images as a resemblance of God And Deut. 27. there was a Curse pronounced on those who made an Image an abomination to the Lord and put it in a secret place which they expounded of some Sacraria in private Houses and Deut. 4. among the Cautions Moses gives to the People of Israel to beware of Idolatry this is one that they do not make an Image for the use of these does naturally degenerate into Idolatry The Jews were so sensible of this after the Captivity that they would die rather than suffer an Image to be put in their Temple The Book of Wisdom calls an Image A Snare for the feet of the Ignorant St. John charged those he writ to to beware of Idols So Tertullian said It was not enough to beware of Idolatry towards them but of the very Images themselves And as Moses had charged the People not to lay a stumbling-block in the way of the Blind so it was a much greater Sin to leave such a Trap for the weak Multitude This was not for Edification since it fed the Superstition of the Weak and Ignorant who would continue in their former dotage upon them and would alienate others from the Publick Worship So that between those that would separate from them if they were continued and the Multitude that would abuse them the number of those that would use them aright would be very inconsiderable The outward splendor of them would be apt to draw the minds of the Worshippers if not to direct Idolatry yet to staring and distraction of Thoughts Both Origen and Arnobius tell us That the Primitive Christians had no Images at all Ireneus accused the Gnosticks for carrying about the Image of Christ St. Austin commends Varro for saying that the old Romans worshipped God more chastly without the use of any Images Epiphanius tore a Veil with an Image on it and Serenus broke Images in Gregory the Great 's Time Valens and Theodosius made a Law against the Painting or Graving of the Image of Christ And the use of Images in the Eastern Churches brought those distractions on that Empire that laid it open to the Invasions of the Mahometans These Reasons prevailed with the Queen to put it into her Injunctions to have all Images removed out of the Church The Injunctions given by King Edward at his first coming to the Crown were all renewed with very little variation To these some things were added of which I shall give account The Heads of the Injunctions It was no where declared neither in the Scriptures nor by the Primitive Church that Priests might not have Wives upon which many in King Edward's Time had married Yet great offence was given by the indecent Marriages that some of them then made To prevent the like Scandals for
being so meanly qualified that he could not serve her in that high station but in any other inferiour Office he should be ready to discharge his Duty to her in such a Place as was suitable to his infirmity But in the conclusion he submitted himself to Her pleasure In the end he was with great difficulty brought to accept of it So on the 8th day of July the Conge d' Elire was sent to Canterbury and upon that on the 22d of July a Chapter was summoned to meet the first of August where the Dean and Prebendaries meeting they according to a method often used in their Elections did by a Compromise refer it to the Dean to name whom he pleased and he naming Doctor Parker according to the Queen's Letter they all confirmed it and published their Election singing Te Deum upon it On the 9th of September the Great Seal was put to a Warrant for his Consecration directed to the Bishops of Duresm Bath and Wells Peterborough Landaff and to Barlow and Scory stiled only Bishops not being then elected to any Sees requiring them to Consecrate him From this it appears that neither Tonstal Bourn nor Pool were at that time turned out It seems there was some hope of gaining them to obey the Laws and so to continue in thâir Sees EFFIGIES MATTHAEI PARKERI ARCHIEPISCOPI CANTUARIENSIS R. White sculp Natus Nordorici 1504 August 6. Decanê° Lincoln sub Edrardo VI. Consecr Archiep. Cantuariensis 1559 Dec. 17. Obijt 1575. Maij 17. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard I have given the more distinct Account of these Promotions The Fable of the Nags-head confuted because of a most malicious Slander with which they were asperst in after-times It was not thought on for forty years after this But then it was forged and publish'd and spread over the World with great confidence That Parker himself was not legally nor truly Consecrated The Author of it was said to be one Neale that had been sometime one of Bonner's Chaplains The Contrivance was that the Bishop of Landaff being required by Bonner not to Consecrate Parker or to give Orders in his Diocess did thereupon refuse it Upon that the Bishops Elect being met in Cheapside at the Nags-head-Tavern Neale that had watch'd them thither peep'd in through an hole of the Door and saw them in great disorder finding the Bishop of Landaff was intractable But as the Tale goes on Scory bids them all kneel and he laid the Bible upon every one of their Heads or Shoulders and said Take thou Authority to Preach the Word of God sincerely and so they rose up all Bishops This Tale came so late into the World that Sanders and all the other Writers in Queen Elizabeth's time had never heard of it otherwise we may be sure they would not have concealed it And if the thing had been true or if Neale had but pretended that he had seen any such thing there is no reason to think he would have suppressed it But when it might be presumed that all those persons were dead that had been present at Parker's Consecration then was the time to invent such a Story for then it might be hoped that none could contradict it And who could tell but that some who had seen Bishops go from Bow-Church to dine at that Tavern with their Civilians as some have done after their Confirmation might imagine that then was the time of this Nags-head-Consecration If it were boldly said one or other might think he remembred it But as it pleased God there was one then living that remembred the contrary The old Earl of Nottingham who had been at the Consecration declared it was at Lambeth and described all the Circumstances of it and satisfied all reasonable men that it was according to the Form of the Church of England The Registers both of the See of Canterbury and of the Records of the Crown do all fully agree with his Relation For as Parker's Conge d' Elire with the Queen's Assent to his Election and the Warrant for his Consecration are all under the Great Seal So upon the Certificate made by those who Consecrated him the Temporalties were restored by another Warrant also enrolled which was to be shewed in the House of Lords when he took his Place there Besides that the Consecrations of all the other Bishops made by him shew that he alone was first Consecrated without any other And above all other Testimonies the Original Instrument of Archbishop Parker's Consecration lies still among his other Papers in the Library of Corpus Christi College at Cambridge which I saw and read It is as manifestly an Original Writing Coll. Numb 9. as any that I ever had in my hands I have put it in the Collection for the more full discovery of the Impudence of that Fiction But it served those ends for which it was designed Weak people hearing it so positively told by their Priests came to believe it and I have my self met with many that seemed still to give some credit to it after all that clear Confutation of it made by the most Ingenious and Learned Bishop Bramhall the late Primat of Ireland Therefore I thought it necessary to be the larger in the Account of this Consecration and the rather because of the influence it hath into all the Ordinations that have been since that time derived down in this Church Some excepted against the Canonicalness of it because it was not done by all the Bishops of the Province and three of the Bishops had no Sees when they did it and the fourth was only a Suffragan-Bishop But to all this it was said That after a Church had been over-run with Heresy those Rules which were to be observed in its more setled state were always superseded as appears particularly when the Arrian Bishops were turned out of some great Sees for the Orthodox Bishops did then ordain others to succeed them without judging themselves bound by the Canons in such Cases And Bishops that had been rightly Consecrated could certainly derive their own Character to others whether they were actually in Sees or not And a Suffragan-Bishop being Consecrated in the same manner that other Bishops were tho he had a limited Jurisdiction yet was of the same Order with them All these things were made out with a great deal of Learning by Mason who upon the publishing of that Fiction wrote in Vindication of the English Ministry Thus were the Sees filled the Worship Reformed and the Queen's Injunctions sent over England Three things remained yet to be done The first was To set out the Doctrine of the Church as it had been done in King Edward's Time The second was To Translate the Bible and publish it with short Notes And the third was To regulate the Ecclesiastical Courts The Bishops therefore set about these And for the first Though they could not by publick Authority set out the Articles of
their disorders was the Queen's breaking her Word to them in the matters of Religion He carried Melvil to the King and in his presence gave him Instructions to go to Scotland and see what was the true cause of all these disorders and particularly how farre the Prior of St. Andrews afterwards the Earl of Murray was engaged in them and if he by secret Ways could certainly find there was nothing in it but Religion that then he should give them Assurances of the free Exercise of it and press them not to engage any further till he was returned to the French Court where he was promised to find a great Reward for so important a Service but he was not to let the Queen Regent understand his business He found upon his going into Scotland that it was even as he had formerly heard that the Queen Regent was now much hated and distasted by them but that upon an Oblivion of what was passed and the free Exercise of their Religion for the future all might be brought to peace and quiet But before he came back the King of France was dead the Constable in disgrace and the Cardinal of Lorrain governed all But is killed So he lost his Labour and Reward which he valued much less being a generous and vertuous Man than the Ruine that he saw coming on his Country The Lords that were now united against the Queen Mother came and took St. Johnstoun From thence they went to Stirling and Edinburgh and every where they pulled down Monasteries all the Country declared on their side so that the Queen Regent was forced to fly to Dumbar-Castle The Lords sent to England for Assistance which the Queen readily granted them They gave out that they desired nothing but to have the French driven out and Religion settled by a Parliament The Queen Regent seeing all the Country against her and apprehending that the Q. of England would take advantage from these Stirrs to drive her out of Scotland was content to agree to a Truce A Truce agreed to in Scââlââd to summon a Parliament to meet on the 10th of January But the new King of France sent over Mr. de Croque with a high threatning Message that he would spend the whole Revenue of France rather then not be revenged on them that raised these Tumults in Scotland The Lords answered that they desired nothing but the Liberty of their Religion and that being obtained they should be in all other things his most obedient Subjects The Queen Regent having gotten about 2000 Men from France fortified Leith and in many other things broke the Truce There came over also some Doctors of the Sorbonne to dispute with the Ministers because they heard the Scotish Clergy were scarce able to defend their own Cause The Lords gathered again and seeing the Queen Regent had so often broke her Word to them they entred into Consultation to deprive her of her Regency Their Queen was not yet of Age and in her Minority they pretended that the Government of the Kingdom belonged to the States and therefore they gathered together many of her Maleadministrations for which they might the more colorably put her out of the Government The Queen Regent is deposed The things they charged on her were chiefly these That she had without Law begun a War in the Kingdom and brought in Strangers to subdue it had governed without the consent of the Nobility embased the Coin to maintain her Souldiers had put Garrisons in five Towns and had broke all Promises and Terms with them Thereupon they declared her to have fallen from her Regency and did suspend her Power till the next Parliament So now it was an irreconciliable Breach The Lords lay first at Edinburgh and from thence retired afterwards to Sterling Upon which the French came and possessed themselves of the Town and set up the Mass again in the Churches Greater Supplies came over from France under the Command of the Marquess of Elbeuf one of the Queen Regent's Brothers who though most of his Fleet were dispersed yet brought to Leith 1000 Foot so that there were now above 4000 French Souldiers in that Town But what Accession of strength soever the Queen Regent received from these she lost as much in Scotland for now almost the whole Country was united against her and the French were equally heavie to their Friends and Enemies They marched about by Sterling to waste Fife where there were some small Engagements between them and the Lords of the Congregation But the Scots The Scots implore the Q. of Englands Aid seeing they could not stand before that force that was expected from France the next Spring sent to Queen Elizabeth to desire her Aid openly for the secret Supplies of Mony and Ammunition with which she hitherto furnished them would not now serve the Turn The Counsel of England apprehended that it would draw on a War with France yet they did not fear that much for that Kingdom was falling into such Factions that they did not apprehend any great Danger from thence till their King was of Age. So the Duke of Norfolk was sent to Berwick to treat with the Lords of the Congregation who were now headed by the Duke of Chattelherhault On the 27th of February they agreed on these Conditions They were to be sure Allies to the Queen of England and to assist her both in England and Ireland as she should need their help She was now on the other hand to assist them to drive the French out of Scotland after which they were still to continue in their obedience to their Natural Queen This League was to last during their Queen's Marriage to the French King and for a Year after and they were to give the Queen of England Hostages who were to be changed every six Months This being concluded and the Hostages given the Lord Gray marched into Scotland with 2000 Horse and 6000 Foot Upon that the Lords sent and offered to the Queen Regent that if she would send away the French Forces the English should likewise be sent back and they would return to their Obedience This not being accepted they drew about Leith Leith is besieged by the English to besiege it In one Sally which the French made they were beaten back with the loss of 300 Men. This made the English more secure thinking the French would no more come out but they understanding the ill order that was kept sallied out again and killed near 500 of the English This made them more watchful for the future So the Seige being formed a Fire broke out in Leith which burnt down the greatest part of the Town the English playing all the while on them distracted them so that the Souldiers being obliged to be on the Walls the Fire was not easily quenched Hereupon the English gave the Assault and were beaten off with some loss but the Duke of Norfolk sent a supply of 2000 Men more with the
the Government in his own Name but put it into the hands of his Mother the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Duke of Guise The Constable was put from the Court the Princes of the Blood were not regarded but all things were carried by the Cardinal and his Brother between whom and the Queen-Mother there arose great misunderstandings which proved fatal to the Queen of Scotland for she being much engaged with her Uncles and having an Ascendant over her Husband did so divide him from his Mother that before he died she had only the shadow of the Government This she remembred ever after against her Daughter-in-Law and took no care of her afterwards in all her Miseries But the Prince of Conde with the Admiral and many others resolving to have the Government in their Hands engaged some Lawyers to examine the point of the King's Majority These writ several Books on that Subject to prove that two and twenty was the soonest that any King had been ever held to be of Age to assume the Government and that no Strangers nor Women might be admitted to it by the Law of France but that it belonged to the Princes of the Blood during the King's Minority who were to manage it by the Advice of the Courts of Parliament and the three Estates So that the Design now concerted between these great Lords to take the King out of their hands who disposed of him was grounded on their Laws Yet as this Design was laying all over France Papists and Protestants concurring in it it was discovered by a Protestant who thought himself bound in Conscience to reveal it Upon this the Prince of Conde and many others were seized on and had not the King's Death in the beginning of December 1560 saved him the Prince himself and all the Heads of that Party had suffered for it But upon his Death Charles the Ninth that succeeded him being but eleven Years Old the King of Navarre was declared Regent and the Queen Mother who then hated the Cardinal of Lorrain united her self to him and the Constable and drew the weak Regent into her Interests Upon this some Lawyers examining the Power of the Regents found that the other Princes of the Blood were to have their share of the Government with him and that he might be checkt by the Courts of Parliament and was subject to an Assembly of the three Estates In July the next Year there was a severe Edict passed against the Protestants to put down all their Meetings and banish all their Preachers The Execution of it was put into the hands of the Bishops but the greater part of the Nation would not bear it So in January thereafter another Edict passed in a great Assembly of the Princes of the Blood the Privy Counsellors and eight Courts of Parliament for the free exercise of that Religion requiring the Magistrates to punish those who should hinder or disturb their Meetings Soon after this the Duke of Guise and his Brother reconciled themselves to the Queen Mother and resolved to break that Edict This was begun by the Duke of Vassy where a Meeting of the Protestants being gathered his Servants disturbed them they began with reproachful Words from these it went to Blows and throwing of Stones and by one of them the Duke was wounded for which his Men took a severe Revenge for they killed sixty of them and wounded two hundred sparing neither Age now Sex After this the Edict was every-where broken Many Lawyers were of Opinion that the Regent could not do it and that the People might lawfully follow the next Prince of the Blood in defence of the Edict Upon this his Brother the Prince of Conde gathered an Army In the beginning of the War the King of Navarre was killed at the Siege of Roan so that by the Law the Prince of Conde ought to have succeeded him in the Regency and thus the Wars that followed after this could not be called Rebellion since the Protestants had the Law and the first Prince of the Blood of their side to whom the Government did of right belong Thus began the Civil Wars of France which lasted above thirty Years in all which time the Queen of England by the Assistance she sent them sometimes of Men but for the most part of Mony and Ammunition did support the Protestant Interest with no great Charge to her self And by that she was not only secured from all the Mischief which so powerful a Neighbour could do her but had almost the half of that Kingdom depending on her The Wars of the Netherlands The State of the Netherlands afforded the like Advantages in those Provinces where the King of Spain finding the Proceedings of the Bishops were not effectual for the Extirpation of Heresy their Sees being so large intended to have founded more Bishopricks and to have set up the Courts of Inquisition in those Parts and apprehending some opposition from the Natives he kept Garrisons of Spaniards among them with many other things contrary to the Laetus Introââus that had been agreed to when he was received to be their Prince The People finding all Terms broken with them and that by that Agreement they were disengaged from their Obedience if he broke those Conditions did shake off his Yoke Upon which followed the Civil Wars of the Netherlands that lasted likewise above thirty Years To them the Queen gave assistance at first more secretly but afterwards more openly and as both they and the French Protestants were assisted with Men out of Germany which were generally led by the brave but seldom fortunate Casimir Brother to the Elector Palatine so the mony that payed them was for most part furnished from England And thus was Queen Elizabeth the Arbiter of all the Neighbouring parts of Christendom She at Home brought the Coin to a true Standard Navigation prospered Trade spread both in the Northern Seas to Arch-Angel and to the East and West Indies and in her long Wars with Spain she was always Victorious That great Armada set out with such assurance of Conquest was what by the Hand of Heaven in a Storm what by the unweildiness of their Ships and the nimbleness of Ours so shattered and sunk that the few remainders of it returned with irrecoverable shame and loss to Spain again She reigned in the Affections of her People and was admired for her Knowledg Vertues and Wisdom by all the World She always ordered her Councils so that all her Parliaments were ever ready to comply with them for in every thing she followed the true Interest of the Nation She never asked Subsidies but when the necessity was visible and when the Occasions that made her demand any vanished she discharged them She was admired even in Rome it self where Sixtus the Fifth used to speak of her and the King of Navarre Vita de Sisto 5. as the only Princess that understood what it was to Govern and profanely wished he might enjoy her
but one night hoping they would beget a New Alexander the Great between them But if that had been and the Child had taken after the Father it would have been more like Alexander the Sixth Notwithstanding all the Attempts of Rome against her Person and Government she still lived and triumphed In the first ten Years of her Reign all things were carried with such moderation that there was no stir about Religion Pope Pius the Fourth reflecting on the capricious and high Answer his mad Predecessor had made to her Address sent one Parpalia to her in the second Year of her Reign to invite her to join her self to that See and he would disanul the Sentence against her Mothers Marriage confirm the English Service and the use of the Sacrament in both Kinds But she sent the Agent word to stay at Brussels and not to come over The same Treatment met Abbot Martinengo who was sent the Year after with the like Message From that Time all Treaty with Rome was entirely broken off Pius the Fourth proceeded no further but his Successor Pius the Fifth resolved to contrive her Death as he that writ his Life relates Catena The unfortunate Queen of Scotland upon the Wars in her Country was driven to seek shelter in England where it was at first resolved to use her well and to restore her to her Crown and Country as will appear by two Papers which for their Curiosity being Originals I have put into the Collection Coll. Numb 12. The one is the Advice that Sir Henry Mildmay gave about it the other is a long Letter written concerning it by the Earl of Leicester to the Earl of Sussex They were given me by that most ingenious and vertuous Gentleman Mr. Evelyn who is not satisfied to have advanced the knowledg of this Age by his own most useful and successful Labours about Planting and divers other ways but is ready to contribute every thing in his Power to perfect other Mens Endeavours But while the English Council intended to have used the Queen of Scotland well her own officious Friends by the frequent Plots that were in a Succession of many Years carried on sometimes by open Rebellion as in the North of England and in Ireland but more frequently by secret Attempts brought on her the Calamities of a long Imprisonment and Death in the Conclusion Her Death was the greatest blemish of this Reign being generally censured by all the Age except by Pope Sixtus the Fifth Vita de Sisto 5. who was a Man that delighted in cruel Executions and so concluded her to be a happy Woman that had the pleasure to cut off a Crowned Head But Queen Elizabeth's own preservation from the many Designs that were against her Life made it in some sort if not necessary yet more excusable in her especially that unfortunate Queen having her self cherished the Plot of Babington and Ballard and having set her hand to the Letters that were written to them about it though she still denied that and cast the blame of it on her Secretaries who as she said had gotten her hand to them without her Knowledg The Pope had deposed the Queen as will appear by his Sentence which I have put in the Collection Coll. Num. 13. and the Queen of Scotland being the next Heir to the Crown and a zealous Papist those of that Religion hoped by destroying the Queen to set her in her room which put England in no small disorder by Associations and other means that were used for preserving the Queen and destroying the Popish Interest The Rebellions and Plots in England and Ireland were not a little supported by the Assistance of King Philip of Spain who did all he could to embroil the Queen's Affairs at home though still without Success But the steps of the Queen's Proceedings both against Papists and Puritans are so set out by her great and wise Secretary Sir Francis Walsingham in so clear a manner that I shall set it down here as a most important piece of History being written by one of the wisest and most vertuous Ministers that these latter Ages have produced He wrote it in French to one Monsieur Critoy a French-man of which I have seen an English Copy taken as is said from the Original SIR Walsingham's Letter concerning the Qâeen's proceedings against both Papists and Puritans WHereas you desire to be advertized touching the proceedings here in Ecclesiastical Causes because you seem to note in them some Inconstancy and Variation as if we inclined sometimes to one side and sometimes to another and as if that Clemency and Lenity were not used of late that was used in the beginning all which you imputed to your own superficial understanding of the Affairs of this State having notwithstanding her Majesty's doings in singular Reverence as the real Pledges which she hath given unto the World of her Sincerity in Religion and of her Wisdom in Government well meriteth I am glad of this Occasion to impart that little I know in that matter unto you both for your own Satisfaction and to the end you may make use thereof towards any that shall not be so modestly and so reasonably minded as you are I find therefore her Majesty's Proceedings to have been grounded upon two Principles The one that Consciences are not to be forced but to be won and reduced by force of Truth with the aid of Time and use of all good means of Instruction and Perswasion The other that Causes of Consciences when they exceed their bounds and grow to be matter of Faction loose their Nature and that Sovereign Princes ought distinctly to punish their Practices and Contempt though coloured with the pretence of Conscience and Religion According to these Principles her Majesty at her coming to the Crown utterly disliking the Tyranny of Rome which had used by Terror and Rigour to settle Commandments of Mens Faiths and Consciences Though as a Princess of great Wisdom and Magnanimity she suffered but the exercise of one Religion yet her proceedings towards the Papists was with great Lenity expecting the good Effects which time might work in them and therefore her Majesty revived not the Laws made in the 28th and 35th of her Fathers Reign whereby the Oath of Supremacy might have been offered at the King's Pleasure to any Subject so he kept his Conscience never so modestly to himself and the refusal to take the same Oath without further Circumstances was made Treason But contrariwise her Majesty not liking to make Windows into Mens Hearts and secret Thoughts except the abundance of them did overflow into overt and express Acts or Affirmations tempered her Law so as it restraineth every manifest disobedience in impugning and impeaching advisedly and maliciously her Majesties supreme Power maintaining and extolling a Forreign Jurisdiction And as for the Oath it was altered by her Majesty into a more grateful Form the hardness of the Name and Appellation of Supreme Head was
Reformation from its first and small beginnings in England till it came to a compleat settlement in the time of this Queen Of whose Reign if I have adventured to give any Account it was not intended so much for a full Character of Her and her Councils as to set out the great and vissible Blessings of God that attended on her the many Preservations she had and that by such signal Discoveries as both sav'd her Life and secured her Government and the unusual happiness of her whole Reign which raised her to the Esteem and Envy of that Age and the Wonder of all Posterity It was wonderful indeed that a Virgin Queen could rule such a Kingdom for above 44 Years with such constant success in so great tranquility at Home with a vast encrease of Wealth and with such Glory abroad All which may justly be esteem-to have been the Rewards of Heaven crowning that Reign with so much Honour and Triumph that was begun with the Reformation of Religion The end of the third Book and of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England THE TABLE OF THE CONTENTS Of the Second Part of the History of the Reformation of the CHURCH of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth 1547. K. Edward's Birth and Baptism pag. 1 His Education and Temper pag. 2 Cardan's Character of him ibid. A design to create him Prince of Wales pag. 3 King Henry dies and he succeeds ibid. King Henry's Will ibid. Debate about choosing a Protector pag. 4 The Earl of Hartford is chosen pag. 5 It is declared in Council ibid. The Bishops take out Commissions pag. 6 Reasons for a Creation of Peers ibid. Affairs of Scotland pag. 8 Lay men in Ecclesiastical Dignities ibid. Images taken away in a Church in London pag. 9 The progress of Image-Worship ibid. Many pull down Images pag. 11 Gardiner is offended at it ibid. The Protector writes about it ibid. Gardiner writes to Ridley about them pag. 12 Commissions to the Justices of Peace pag. 13 The form of Coronation changed ibid. King Henry's Burial ibid. Soul-Masses examined pag. 14 A Creation of Peers pag. 15 The King is crowned ibid. The Lord Chancellor is turned out ibid. The Protector made by Patent pag. 17 The Affairs of Germany pag. 19 Ferdinand made K. of the Romans ibid. The Diet at Spire ibid Emperor makes Peace with France and with the Turk pag. 20 And sets about the ruin of the Protest ibid. Protestant Princes meet at Frankfort pag. 21 D. of Sax and Land of Hesse Arm pag. 22 Peace between England and France pag. 23 Francis the first dies ibid. A Reformation set about in England pag. 24 A Visitation resolved on pag. 26 Some Homilies compiled pag. 27 Injunctions for the Visitation pag. 28 Injunctions for the Bishops pag. 29 Censures passed upon them ibid. Protector goes into Scotland pag. 31 Scotland said to be Subject to England ib. Protector enters Scotland pag. 33 Makes Offers to the Scots ibid. The Scots Defeat at Musselburgh pag. 34 Protector returns to England pag. 35 The Visitors execute the Injunctions pag. 36 Bonner Protests and Recants ibid. Gardiner would not obey ibid. His Reasons against them ibid. He complains to the Protector pag. 38 The Lady Mary complains also pag. 39 The Protector writes to her ibid. The Parliament meets ibid. An Act repealing severe Laws pag. 40 An Act about the Communion pag. 41 Communion in both kinds ibid. Private Masses put down pag. 42 An Act about the admission of Bishops pag. 43 Ancient ways of electing Bishops ibid. An Act against Vagabonds pag. 45 Chauntries given to the King ibid. Acts proposed but not passed pag. 46 The Convocation meets pag. 47 And makes some Petitions ibid. The Clergie desire to have Representatives in the House of Commons ibid. The Grounds of that pag. 48 The Affairs of Germany pag. 50 Duke of Saxe taken ibid. The Archbishop of Colen resigns pag. 51 A Decree made in the Diet pag. 52 Proceedings at Trent ibid. The Council removed to Boloign pag. 53 The French quarrel about Buloign ibid. The Protector and the Admiral fall out pag. 54 1548. Gardiner is set at liberty pag. 55 Mârq of Northampton sues a Divorce pag. 56 The Arguments for it pag. 57 A Progress in the Reformation pag. 58 Proclamation against Innovation pag. 59 All Images taken away pag. 60 Restraints put on Preachers pag. 61 Some Bishops and Doctors examine the Publick Offices and Prayers ibid. Corruptions in the Office of the Commun pag. 62 A new Office for the Communion pag. 64 It is variously censured pag. 65 Auricular Confession left indifferent ibid. Chauntry Lands sold pag. 67 Gardiner falls into new Troubles pag. 68 He is ordered to preach pag. 69 But gives offence and is imprisoned pag. 70 A Catechism set out by Cranmer pag. 71 A further reformation of public Offices ibid. A new Liturgie resolved upon pag. 72 The Changes made in it pag. 73 Preface to it pag. 79 Reflections made on it ibid. All preaching forbid for a time pag. 81 Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Queen of Scots sent to France pag. 82 The Siege of Hadingtoun ibid. A Fleet sent against Scotland pag. 83 But without success ibid. The Siege of Hadingtoun raised pag. 84 Discontents in Scotland pag. 85 The Affairs of Germany ibid. The Book of the Interim pag. 86 Both sides offended at it ibid. Calvin writes to the Protector pag. 88 Bucer writes against Gardiner ibid. A Session of Parliament ibid. Act for the Marriage of the Clergie pag. 89 Which was much debated ibid. Arguments for it from Scripture ibid. And from the Fathers pag. 90 The Reasons against it examined pag. 91 An Act confirming the Liturgie pag. 93 Censures passed upon it pag. 94 The singing of Psalms set up ibid. 1549. An Act about Fasts pag. 95 Some Bills that did not pass pag. 96 A design of digesting the Common Law into a Body ibid. The Admiral 's Attainder pag. 97 He was sent to the Tower ibid. The Matter referred to the Parliament pag. 99 The Bill against him passed ibid. The Warrant for his Execution pag. 100 It is signed by Cranmer ibid. Censures upon that ibid. Subsidies granted pag. 101 A New Visitation ibid. All obey the Laws except Lady Mary pag. 103 A Treaty of Marriage for her ibid. The Council required her to obey pag. 104 Christ's Presence in the Sacrament examined ibid. Publick Disputations about it pag. 105 The manner of the Presence explained pag. 107 Proceedings against Anabaptists pag. 110 Of these there were two sorts ibid. Two of them burnt pag. 112 Which was much censured ibid. Disputes concerning Infant Baptism ibid. Predestination much abused pag. 113 Tumults in England ibid. Some are soon quieted pag. 114 The Devonshire Rebellion pag. 115 Their Demands ibid. An Answer sent to them pag. 116 They make new Demands pag. 117 Which are rejected ibid. The Norfolk Rebellion ibid. The Yorkshire Rebellion pag. 118
Queen declares she will force no Conscience pag. 245. A Tumult at Pauls ibid. A Proclamation against Preaching ibid. Censures passed upon it pag. 246. She uses those of Suffolk ill ibid. Consultations among the Reformed pag. 247. Judge Hales barbarously used ibid. Cranmer declares against the Mass pag. 248. Bonners insolence ibid. Cranmer and Latimer sent to the Tower pag. 250. Forreigners sent out of England ibid. Many English fly beyond Sea ibid. The Queen rewards those who had served her pag. 251. She is Crowned and discharges a Tax ibid. A Parliament summoned pag. 252. The Reformed Bishops thrust out of the House of Lords ibid. Great disorders in Elections ibid. An Act moderating severe Laws pag. 253. The Marriage of the Queens Mother Confirmed ibid. Censures passed upon it pag. 254. The Queen is severe to the Lady Elis. ibid. King Edwards Laws about Religion repealed pag. 255. An Act against injuries to Priests ibid. An Act against unlawful assemblies ibid. Marquess of Northamptons 2d Marriage broken pag. 256. The Duke of Norfolks Attaindor annulled ibid. Cranmer and others attainted pag. 257. But his See is not declared void ibid. The Queen resolves to reconcile with Rome ibid. Cardinal Pool sent Legate pag. 258. But is stopt by the Emperor pag. 259. The Queen sends to him ibid. His advice to the Queen pag. 260. Gardiners methods are preferred pag. 261. The House of Commons offended with the Queens Marriage then treated about ibid. The Parliament is dissolved ibid. 1200000 Crowns sent to corrupt the next Parliament pag. 262. Proceedings in the Convocation ibid. Disputes concerning the Sacrament ibid. Censures passed upon them pag. 283. 1554. Ambassadors treat with the Queen for her Marriage ibid. Articles agreed on ibid. The Match generally disliked p. 284. Plots to oppose it are discovered ibid. Wiat breaks out in Kent ibid. His Demands p. 286. He is defeated and taken ibid. The Lady Jane and her Husband Executed p. 271. Her preparations for Death ibid. The Duke of Suffolk is Executed p. 272. The Lady Elis is unjustly suspected p. 273. Many severe proceedings ibid. The Imposture in the Wall ibid. Instructions for the Bishops p. 274. Bishops that adhere to the Reform deprived ibid. The Mass every where set up pag. 276. Books against the married Clergy pag. 277. A New Parliament ibid. The Queens Regal Power asserted ibid. The secret Reasons for that Act. ibid. Great jealousies of the Spaniards pag. 279. The Bishoprick of Duresm restored ibid. Disputes at Oxford pag. 280. With Cranmer pag. 281. And Ridley pag. 282. And Latimer pag. 283. Censures passed upon them ibid. They are all Condemned ibid. The Prisoners in London give reasons why they would not dispute pag. 284. King Philip Lands pag. 286. And is Married to the Queen ibid. He brings a great Treasure with him ibid. Acts of favour done by him pag. 287. He preserves the Lady Elizabeth ibid. He was little beloved pag. 288. But much Magnifyed by Gardiner ibid. Bonners carriage in his Visitation ibid. No reordination of those Ordained in King Edward's time pag. 289. Bonners rage pag. 290. The Sacrament stollen pag. 291. A New Parliament ibid. Cardinal Pools Attaindor repealed ibid. He comes to London pag. 292. And makes a speech to the Parliament ibid. The Queen is believed with Child ibid. The Parliament petition to be reconciled pag. 293. The Cardinal absolves them ibid. Laws against the See of Rome repealed pag. 294. A Proviso for Church Lands ibid. A Petition from the Convocation ibid. An Address from the inferior Clergy pag. 295. Laws against Hereticks revived pag. 296. An Act declaring Treasons ibid. Another against seditious words ibid. Gardiner in great esteem pag. 297. The fear of losing the Church Lands ibid. Consultations how to deal with Hereticks pag. 298. Cardinal Pool for moderate courses pag. 299. But Gardiner is for violent ones ibid. To which the Queen is inclined pag. 300. 1555. They begin with Rogers and others ibid. Who refusing to comply are judged pag. 301. Rogers and Hooper burnt pag. 302. Sanders and Taylor burnt pag. 303. These cruelties are much censured pag. 304. Reflections made on Hoopers Death ibid. The Burnings much disliked pag. 305. The King Purges himself ibid. A Petition against persecution ibid. Arguments to defend it pag. 306. More are Burnt pag. 307. Ferrar and others Burnt pag. 308. The Queen gives up the Church Lands ibid. Pope Julius dies and Marcellus succeeds pag. 309. Paul the 4th succeeds him pag. 310. English Ambassadors at Rome ibid. Instructions sent for persecution pag. 311. Bonner required to Burn more pag. 312. The Queens delivery in vain expected ibid. Bradford and others Burnt pag. 313. Sir Thomas Mores works Published pag. 316. His Letter of the Nun of Kent ibid. Ridley and Latimer Burnt pag. 318. Gardiners Death and Character pag. 320. The temper of the Parliament is much changed pag. 322. The Queen discharges tenths and first fruits ibid. An Act against those that fled beyond Sea rejected pag. 323. An Act debarring a Murderer from the benefit of Clergy opposed ibid. Sir Anthony Kingston put in the Tower pag. 324. Pool holds a Convocation ibid. The heads of his Decrees ibid. Pools design for Reforming of abuses pag. 326. Pool will not admit the Jesuits to England pag. 327. Philpots Martyrdome pag. 328. Forreign affairs ibid. Charles the 5ths Resignation pag. 329. Cranmers Tryal pag. 332. He is degraded pag. 333. He recants ibid. He repents of it pag. 334. His Martyrdome pag. 335. His Character ibid. Others suffer on the like account pag. 337. A Child born in the Fire and burnt ibid. The Reformation grows pag. 338. Troubles at Frankfort among the English there pag. 339. Pool is made Arch-bishop of Canterbury pag. 340. Some Religious Houses are endowed ibid. Records are razed pag. 341. Endeavours for the Abbey of Glassenburg ibid. Forreign Affairs pag. 342. The Pope is extravagantly proud ibid. He dispenses with the French Kings Oath pag. 343. And makes War with Spain pag. 344. 1557. A Visitation of the Vniversities pag. 345. The Persecution set forward pag. 346. A Design for setting up the Inquisition pag. 347. Burnings for Religion pag. 348. Lord Stourton hanged for Murder pag. 350. The Queen is jealous of the French pag. 351. The Battel at St. Quintin pag. 352. The Pope offended with Cardinal Pool ibid. He recalls him pag. 353. The Queen refuses to receive Cardinal Peito ibid. A Peace between the Pope and Spain pag. 354. A War between England and Scotland ibid. The Affairs of Germany pag. 355. A Persecution in France pag. 356. 1558. Calais is besieged ibid. And it and Guisnes are taken pag. 357. Sark taken by the French pag. 358. And retaken strangely pag. 359. Great discontents in England ibid. A Parliament is called pag. 360. King of Sweden courts the Lady Elizabeth pag. 361. But is rejected by her ibid. She was ill used in this Reign pag. 362. The Progress of the Persecution pag. 363. The Methods of it pag.
the Stream to sink it but or ere it sunk it came near to one Bank where the Bulloners took it out and brought the Stones to reinforce the Peer Also at Guines was a certain Skirmish in which there was about an 100 Frenchmen slain of which some were Gentlemen and Noblemen In the mean season in England rose great Stirs like to increase much if it had not been well foreseen The Council about nineteen of them were gathered in London thinking to meet with the Lord Protector and to make him amend some of his Disorders He fearing his state caused the Secretary in My Name to be sent to the Lords to know for what Cause they gathered their Powers together and if they meant to talk with him that they should come in a peaceable manner The next morning being the 6th of October and Saturday he commanded the Armour to be brought down out of the Armoury of Hampton-Court about 500 Harnesses to Arm both his and My Men with all the Gates of the House to be Rampeir'd People to be raised People came abundantly to the House That night with all the People at nine or ten of the Clock of the night I went to Windsor and there was Watch and Ward kept every night The Lords sat in open Places of London calling for Gentlemen before them and declaring the Causes of Accusation of the Lord Protector and caused the same to be proclaimed After which time few came to Windsor but only Mine own Men of the Guard whom the Lords willed fearing the Rage of the People so lately quieted Then began the Protector to treat by Letters sending Sir Philip Hobbey lately come from his Ambassage in Flanders to see to his Family who brought in his return a Letter to the Protector very gentle which he delivered to him another to Me another to my House to declare his Faults Ambition Vain-Glory entring into rash Wars in my Youth negligent looking on New-Haven enriching of himself of my Treasure following of his own Opinion and doing all by his own Authority c. Which Letters were openly read and immediately the Lords came to Windsor took him and brought him through Holborn to the Tower Afterward I came to Hampton-Court where they appointed by My consent six Lords of the Council to be Attendant on Me at least two and four Knights Lords the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Warwick and Arundel the Lords Russel St. John and Wentworth Knights Sir Andr. Dudley Sir Edw. Rogers Sir Tho. Darcy and Sir Tho. Wroth. After I came through London to Westminster The Lord of Warwick made Admiral of England Sir Thomas Cheiney sent to the Emperor for Relief which he could not obtain Master Wotton made Secretary The Lord Protector by his own Agreement and Submission lost his Protectorship Treasureship Marshalship all his Moveables and more 2000 l. Land by Act of Parliament The Earl of Arundel committed to his House for certain Crimes of suspicion against him as plucking down of Bolts and Locks at Westminster giving of My Stuff away c. and put to fine of 12000 l. to be paid 1000 l. Yearly of which he was after relieved Also Mr. Southwell committed to the Tower for certain Bills of Sedition written with his Hand and put to fine of 500 l. Likewise Sir Tho. Arundel and six then committed to the Tower for Conspiracies in the West Places A Parliament where was made a manner to Consecrate Priests Bishops and Deacons Mr. Paget surrendring his Comptrolership was made Lord Paget of Beaudesert and cited into the Higher House by a Writ of Parliament Sir Anthony Wingfield before Vicechamberlain made Comptroller Sir Thomas Darcy made Vicechamberlaine Guidotty made divers Errands from the Constable of France to make Peace with us upon which were appointed four Commissioners to Treat and they after long Debatement made a Treaty as followeth Anno 1549. Mart. 24. Peace concluded between England France and Scotland By our English side John Earl of Bedford Lord Privy Seal Lord Paget de Beaudesert Sir William Petre Secretary and Sir John Mason On the French side Monsieur de Rochepot Monsieur Chastilion Guilluart de Mortier and Boucherel de Sany upon these Conditions That all Titles Tribute and Defences should remain That the Faults of one Man except he be punished should not break the League That the Ships of Merchandize shall pass to and fro That Pirats shall be called back and Ships of War That Prisoners shall be delivered of both sides That we shall not War with Scotland That Bollein with the pieces of New Conquest and two Basilisks two Demy-Cannons three Culverines two Demy-Culverins three Sacres six Faulcons 94 Hagbutts a Crook with Wooden Tailes and 21 Iron Pieces and Lauder and Dunglass with all the Ordnance save that that came from Haddington shall within six months after this Peace proclaimed be delivered and for that the French to pay 200000 Scutes within three days after the delivery of Bollein and 200000 Scutes on our Lady Day in Harvest next ensuing and that if the Scots raizd Lauder and we should raze Roxburg and Heymouth For the performance of which on the 7th of April should be delivered at Guisnes and Ardres these Hostages Marquess de Means Monsieur Trimoville Monsieur D'anguien Monsieur Montmorency Monsieur Henandiere Vicedam de Chartres My Lord of Suffolk My Lord of Hartford My Lord Talbot My Lord Fitzwarren My Lord Martavers My Lord Strange Also that at the delivery of the Town Ours should come home and at the first Payment three of theirs and that if the Scots raze Lauder and Dunglass We must raze Roxburgh and Heymouth and none after fortify them with comprehension of the Emperor 25. This Peace Anno 1550 proclaimed at Calais and Bollein 29. In London Bonefires 30. A Sermon in Thanksgiving for Peace and Te Deum sung 31. My Lord Somerset was delivered of his Bonds and came to Court April 2. The Parliament prorogued to the second day of the Term in October ensuing 3. Nicholas Ridley before of Rochester made Bishop of London and received his Oath Thomas Thirlby before of Westminster made Bishop of Norwich and received his Oath 4. The Bishop of Chichester before a vehement affirmer of Transubstantiation did preach against it at Westminster in the preaching place Removing to Greenwich from Westminster 6. Our Hostages passed the Narrow Seas between Dover and Calais 7. Monsieur de Fermin Gentleman of the King 's Privy Chamber passed from the French King by England to the Scotch Queen to tell her of the Peace An Ambassador came from Gustave the Swedish King called Andrew for a surer Amity touching Merchandize 9. The Hostages delivered on both the sides for the Ratification of the League with France and Scotland for because some said to Monsieur Rochfort Lieutenant that Monsieur de Guise Father to the Marquess of Means was dead and therefore the delivery was put over a day 8. My Lord Warwick made General Warden of
Men was but for his own defence He did not determine to kill the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess c. but spoke of it and determined after the contrary and yet seemed to confess he went about their Death The Lords went together The Duke of Northumberland would not agree that any searching of his Death should be Treason So the Lords acquitted him of High-Treason and condemned him of Treason Fellonious and so he was adjudged to be hang'd He gave thanks to the Lords for their open Trial and cried Mercy of the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembrook for his ill-meaning against them and made suit for his Life Wife Children Servants and Debts and so departed without the Ax of the Tower The People knowing not the Matter shouted half a dozen of times so loud that from the Hall-Door it was heard at Charing-Cross plainly and rumours went that he was quit of all 2. The Peace concluded by the Lord Marquess was ratified by Me before the Ambassadour and delivered to him Signed and Sealed 3. The Duke told certain Lords that were in the Tower that he had hired Bertivill to kill them which thing Bertivill examined on confessed and so did Hammond that he knew of it 4. I saw the Musters of the new Band-men of Arms 100 of my Lord Treasurers 100 of Northumberland 100 Northampton 50 Huntingtoun 50 Rutland 120 of Pembrook 50 Darcy 50 Cobham 100 Sir Thomas Cheyney and 180 of the Pensioners and their Bands with the old Men of Arms all well-armed Men some with Feathers Staves and Pensils of their Colours some with Sleeves and half-Coats some with Bards and Staves c. The Horses all fair and great the worst would not have been given for less than 20 l. there was none under fourteen handfull and an half the most part and almost all Horses with their Guider going before them They passed twice about St. James's Field and compassed it round and so departed 15. Then were certain Devices for Laws delivered to my Learned Council to Pen as by a Schedule appeareth 18. It was appointed I should have six Chaplains ordinary of which two ever to be present and four always absent in preaching one Year two in Wales two in Lancashire and Darby next Year two in the Marches of Scotland two in Yorkshire the third Year two in Devonshire two in Hampshire fourth Year two in Norfolk and Essex and two in Kent and Sussex c. These six to be Bill Harle Perne Grindall Bradford * The other name dasht 20. The Bishop of Duresme was for concealment of Treason written to him and not disclosed at all till the Party did open him committed to the Tower 21. Richard Lord Rich Chancellor of England considering his sickness did deliver his Seal to the Lord-Treasurer the Lord great Master and the Lord Chamberlain sent to him for that purpose during the time of his sickness and chiefly of the Parliament 5. The Lord Admiral came to the French King and after was sent to the Queen and so conveied to his Chamber 6. The Lord Admiral christned the French King's Child and called him by the King's commandment Edward Alexander All that day there was Musick Dancing and Playing with Triumph in the Court but the Lord Admiral was sick of a double Quartane yet he presented Barnabe to the French King who took him to his Chamber 7. The Treaty was delivered to the Lord Admiral and the French King read it in open Audience at Mass with Ratification of it The Lord Admiral took his leave of the French King and returned to Paris very sick The same day the French King shewed the Lord Admiral Letters that came from Parma how the French Men had gotten two Castles of the Imperialists and in the defence of the one the Prince of Macedonia was slain on the Walls and was buried with triumph at Parma 22. The Great Seal of England delivered to the Bishop of Ely to be Keeper thereof during the Lord Rich's sickness The Band of 100 Men of Arms which my Lord of Somerset of late had appointed to the Duke of Suffolk 23. Removing to Greenwich 24. I began to keep Holy this Christmass and continued till Twelve-tide 26. Sir Anthony St. Legier for Matters laid against him by the Bishop of Dublin was banished my Chamber till he had made answer and had the Articles delivered him 28. The Lord Admiral came to Greenwich 30. Commission was made out to the Bishop of Ely the Lord Privy-Seal Sir John Gates Sir William Petre Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Walter Mildmay for calling in my Debts January 1. Orders were taken with the Chandlers of London for selling their Tallow-Candles which before some denied to do and some were punished with Imprisonment 3. The Challenge that was made in the last Month was fulfilled The Challengers were Sir Henry Sidney Sir Henry Nevel Sir Henry Gates Defendants The Lord Williams The Lord Fitzwater The Lord Ambrose The Lord Roberts The Lord Fitzwarren Sir George Howard Sir William Stafford Sir John Parrat Mr. Norice Mr. Digby Mr. Warcop Mr. Courtney Mr. Knolls The Lord Bray Mr. Paston Mr. Cary. Sir Anthony Brown Mr. Drury These in all ran six Courses a-piece at Tilt against the Challengers and accomplished their Courses right-well and so departed again 5. There were sent to Guisnes Sir Richard Cotton and Mr. Bray to take view of Calais Guisnes and the Marches and with the advice of the Captain and Engineers to devise some amendment and thereupon to make me Certificate and upon mine Answer to go further to the Matter 4. It was appointed that if Mr. Stanhop left Hull then that I should no more be charged therewith but that the Town should take it and should have 40 l. a Year for the repairing of the Castle 2. I received Letters out of Ireland which appear in the Secretary's Hand and thereupon the Earldom of Thowmount was by Me given from O-Brians Heirs whose Father was dead and had it for term of Life to Donnas Baron of Ebrecan and his Heirs Males 3. Also Letters were written of Thanks to the Earls of Desmond and Clanrikard and to the Baron of Dunganan 3. The Emperor's Ambassador moved me several times that my Sister Mary might have Mass which with no little reasoning with him was denied him 6. The foresaid Challengers came into the Tournay and the foresaid Defendants entred in after with two more with them Mr. Terill and Mr. Robert Hopton and fought right-well and so the Challenge was accomplished The same Night was first of a Play after a Talk between one that was called Riches and the other Youth whether of them was better After some pretty Reasoning there came in six Champions of either side On Youth's side came My Lord Fitzwater My Lord Ambrose Sir Anthony Brown Sir William Cobham Mr. Cary. Mr. Warcop On Riches side My Lord Fitzwarren Sir Robert Stafford Mr. Courtney Digby Hopton Hungerford All
the Arch-Bishop begin Te Deum Laudamus which done the Arch-Bishop shall say unto the King Sta retine a modo locum And the King being thus set all the Peers of the Realm and Bishops holding up their Hands shall make unto him Homage as followeth first the Lord Protector alone then the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Chancellor so two and two as they be placed J. N. become your Liege Man of Life and Limb and of earthly Worship and Faith and Truth I shall bear unto you against all manner of Folks as I am bound by my Allegiance and by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm So help us God and Allhallowes And then every one shall kiss the King 's left Cheek which done all they holding up their hands together in token of their Fidelity shall with one Voice on their knees say We offer to sustain and defend you and your Crown with our Lives and Lands and Goods against all the World And then with one Voice to cry God save King Edward which the People shall cry accordingly Then shall the King be led to his Travers to hear the High Mass and so depart home crowned in Order as he set forth accordingly E. Hertford T. Cantuarien Tho. Wriothesley Cancel W. St. John J. Russel John Lisle Cuth Duresme Anthony Brown W. Paget Anthony Denny W. Herbert Number 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges concerning it Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 49. EDwardus sextus Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex Fidei Defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum Caput dilectis fidelibus Consiliariis suis Roberto Southwell Militi custodi ac Magistro Rotulorum Cancellariae nostrae Johanni Tregonwell Armigero uni Magistrorum Cancellariae nostrae praedictae dilectis sibi Johanni Olyver Clerico Antonio Bellasis Clerico Magistris ejusdem Cancellariae nostrae salutem Quia praedilectus fidelis consanguineus noster Thomas Comes Southampton Cancellarius noster Angliae nostris arduis negotiis ex mandato nostro continuo intendens in eisdem adeo versatur quod ad ea quae in Curia Cancellariae nostrae in causis materiis inter diversos ligeos subditos nostros ibidem pendentibus tractand audiend discutiend terminand Sicut ut fieri debeant ad presens non sufficiat volentes proinde in ejusdem Cancellarii nostri absentia omnibus ligeis subditis nostris quibuscunque quascunque materias suas in Curia Cancellariae nostrae praedictae prosequentibus plenam celerem justitiam exhiberi ac de fidelitatibus providis circumspectionibus vestris plenius confidentes assignavimus vos tres duos vestrum ac tenore praesentium damus vobis tribus duobus plenam potestatem autoritatem audiendi examinandi quascunque materias causas Petitiones coram nobis in Cancellaria nostra inter quoscunque ligeos subditos nostros nunc pendentes in posterum ibidem exhibend pendend easdem materias causas Petitiones juxta sanas vestras discretiones finaliter terminand debitae executioni demandand partesque in materiis sive causis vel Petitionibus illis nominatis specificatis ad testes alios quoscunque quos vobis fore videbitur evocandos quoties expedire videbitis coram vobis tribus vel duobus vestrum evocandos ipsos eorum quemlibet debite examinari compellend diesque productorios imponend assignand processusque quoscunque in ea parte necessarios concedend fieri faciend contemptus etiam quoscunque ibidem commissos sive perpetratos debite castigand puniend caeteraque omnia singula faciend exequend quae circa praemissa necessaria fuerint seu quomodolibet opportuna Et ideo vobis mandamus quod circa promissa diligenter attendatis ac ea faciatis exequamini cum effectu Mandamus etiam tenore praesentium omnibus singulis Officiariis Ministris nostris curiae nostrae praedictae quod vobis tribus duobus vostrum in executione praemissorum diligenter intendant prout decet Volumus enim per praesentes concedimus quod omnia singula judicia sive finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestruÌ super hujusmodi causis sive materiis reddend seu fiend sicut esse debeant tanti consimilis valoris effectus efficaciae roboris virtutis ac si per Dominum Cancellarium Angliae Curiae Cancellariae praedictae reddita seu reddenda forent proviso semper quod omnia singula hujusmodi judicia seu finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestrum virtute praesentium reddend seu fiend manibus vestris trium vel duorum vestrum subscribantur consignentur superinde eadem judicia sive decreta praefato Cancellario nostro praesententur liberentur ut idem Cancellarius noster antequam irrotulentur eadem similiter manu sua consignet In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste meipso apud Westmonast 18 die Feb. Anno Regni nostri primo THE said Students referring to the consideration of the said Protector and Council what the granting out of the said Commission without warrant did weigh Forasmuch as the said Protector and Council minding the surety of the King's Majesty and a direct and upright proceeding in his Affairs and the observation of their Duties in all things as near as they can to his Majesty with a desire to avoid all things which might offend his Majesty or his Laws and considering that the said Commission was none of the things which they in their Assemblies in Council at any time since the Death of the King's Majesty late deceased did accord to be passed under the Great Seal have for their own Discharges required us whose Names be under-written for the Opinion they have of our knowledge and experience in the Laws of this Realm to consider the said Case of making of the said Commission without warrant and after due consideration thereof to declare in writing to what the said Case doth weigh in Law We therefore whose Names be under-written after mature and advised consultation and deliberation thereupon do affirm and say for our Knowledges and Determinations That the said Chancellor of England having made forth under the Great Seal of England without any Warrant the Commission aforesaid hath done and doth by his so doing offend the King's Majesty hath and doth by the Common Law forfeit his Office of Chancellor and incurreth the Danger Penalty and Paiment of such Fine as it shall please the King's Majesty with the advise of the said Lord Protector and Council to set upon him for the same with also Imprisonment of his Body at the King's Will In Witness whereof we have set our Names to this Present the last day of February in the first Year of the Reign of our
or Persons therefore or in that behalf and without any offence of or against our Laws Statutes Proclamations or other whatsoever Ordinances and without incurring therefore into any Dammages Penalty Forfeit Loss or any other Encumbrance Trouble or Vexation of his or any of their Bodies Lands Tenements Goods or Chattels or of his or their or any their Heirs Successors Assigns Executors or Administrators And therefore we Will and Command not only all and every our Judges Justices Serjeants Attornies Sollicitors Sheriffs Escheators Bailiffs and all other our Officers Ministers and Subjects that now be or hereafter shall be in no wise to Impeach Appeal Arrest Trouble Vex Injure or Molest in our Name or otherwise Our said Uncle or our said Counsellors or any of them or any other Person for any Cause Matter Deed Thing or Things which he or they or any of them have done or shall do execute or cause to be executed or done as aforesaid But also We require and nevertheless straitly Charge and Command by these Presents all and every our Officers Ministers and Subjects of what Estate Degree or Condition soever he or they be or shall be to be obedient aiding attendant and assisting to Our said Uncle and Counsellors and to every of them as behoveth for the execution of this Charge and Commission given and committed unto Our said Uncle and Council as aforesaid as they tender our Favour and their own Weals and as they will answer unto Us at their uttermost Perils for the contrary In Witness whereof We have caused these our Letters to be made Patents Witness our Self at Westminster the 13th day of March in the first Year of our Reign E. Somerset T. Cantuarien W. St. John J. Russell W. Northamp T. Cheynie William Paget Anthony Brown Number 7. The King's Letter to the Arch-Bishop of York concerning the Visitation then intended EDwardus sextus Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. Fidei Defensor ac in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum Caput Reverendissimo in Christo Patri ac praedilecto Consiliario nostro Roberto permissione divina Eboracen Archiepisc Angliae Primati Metropolitano salutem Quum nos suprema Authoritate nostra Regia omnia singula loca Ecclesiastica clerumque populum infra per totum nostrum Angliae Regnum constituta propediem visitare statuerimus Vobis tenore praesentium stricte inhibemus atque mandamus per vos Suffraganeis vestris confratribus Episcopis ac per illos suis Archidiaconis ac aliis quibuscunque jurisdictionem Ecclesiasticam exercentibus tam exemptis quam non exemptis infra vestram Provinciam Eboracens ubilibet constitutis sic inhibere volumus atque praecipimus quatenus nec vos nec quisquam eorum Ecclesias aut alia loca praedicta Clerumve aut populum visitare aut ea quae sunt jurisdictionis exercere seu quicquam aliud in praejudicium dictae nostrae Visitationis generalis quovismodo attemptare presumat sive presumant sub poena contemptus donec quousque licentiam facultatem vobis eis in ea parte largiend impertiend fore duxerimus Et quia non solum internam animorum subditorum nostrorum pacem verum etiam externam eorum concordiam multiplicibus opinionum procellis ex contentione dissentione contraversiis concionatorum exortis multum corruptam violatam ac misere divulsam esse cernimus Idcirco nobis admodum necessarium visum est ad sedandas componendas hujusmodi opinionum varietates quatenus inhibeatis seu inhiberi faciatis omnibus singulis Episcopis nec alibi quam in Ecclesiis suis Cathedralibus aliis Personis Ecclesiasticis quibuscunque ne in alio loco quam in suis Ecclesiis Collegiatis sive Parochialibus in quibus intitulati sunt predicent aut subditis nostris quovismodo concionandi munus exerceant nisi ex gratia nostra speciali ad id postea licentiati fuerint sub nostrae indignationis paena In cujus rei testimonium Sigillum nostrum quo ad causas Ecclesiasticas utimur praesentibus apponi mandavimus E. Somerset T. Seimour T. Cantuarien W. St. John Will. Petre Secretary J. Russell John Barker John Gage Dat. quarto die mensis Maii Anno Dom. 1547. Regni nostri Anno primo Number 8. The Form of bidding Prayer before the Reformation The Bedes on the Sunday Out of the Festival printed An. 1509. YE shall kneel down on your Knees and lift up your Hearts making your Prayers to Almighty God for the good State and Peace of all-holy Church that God maintain save and keep it For our Holy Father the Pope with all his true College of Cardinals that God for his Mercy them maintain and keep in the right Belief and it hold and increase and all Misbelief and Heresy be less and destroy'd Also ye shall pray for the Holy Land and for the Holy Cross that Jesus Christ died on for the redemption of Man's Souls that it may come into the power of Christian Men the more to be honoured for our Prayers Also ye shall pray for all Arch-Bishops and Bishops and especially for the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury our Metropolitane and for the Bishop of N. our Diocesan that God of his Mercy give to them Grace so to govern and rule Holy Church that it may be to the Honour and Worship of him and Salvation of our Souls Also ye shall pray for Abbots Priors Monks Canons Friers and for all Men and Women of Religion in what Order Estate or Degree that they stand in from the highest Estate unto the lowest Degree Also ye shall pray for all them that have Charge and Cure of Christian Mens Souls as Curats and Parsons Vicars Priests and Clarks and in especial for the Parson and Curat of this Church and for all the Priests and Minsters that serve therein or have served therein and for all them that have taken any Order that Almighty God give them Grace of continuance well for to keep and observe it to the honour and health of their Souls Also ye shall pray for the Unity and Peace of all Christian Realms and in especial for the good Estate Peace and Tranquility of this Realm of England for our Liege Lord the King that God for his great Mercy send him Grace so to Govern and Rule this Realm that God be pleased and worshipped and to the Profit and Salvation of this Land Also ye shall pray for our Liege Lady the Queen my Lord Prince and all the noble Progeny of them for all Dukes Earls Barons Knights and Esquires and other Lords of the King's Council which have any Rule and Governance in this Land that God give them Grace so to Council Rule and Govern that God be pleased the Land defended and to the profit and Salvation of all the Realm Also ye shall pray for the Peace both on Land and on the Water that God grant Love and Charity
it What say you quoth I how do you understand this Article It should seem yes quoth d' Arras but we will speak with the Emperor in it and bring you an answer The words be plain quoth I and cannot be avoided Then in the seventh Article where it is said That the Prince requiring for his Aid Mony instead of Men must if the Invasion made by the Enemy cease restore the Mony again which remaineth And afterwards says That though the Invasion cease yet if he will follow the Enemy he may use the Aid for the time appointed in the Treaty saying in generality eo casu subsidiis auxiliaribus c. I asked Whether in those general words they mean not the Mony as well as the Men Wherupon they seemed to doubt and took a Note thereof to know the Emperor's Pleasure in the same In the ninth Article where it is treated for redress of Injuries done by one Subject to the other there we fell into a brawl of half an hour upon a Question that I moved viz. When they took Justice to be denied And their Answer was That we used none at all And here at length I fell into their manner of Arresting of one whole Nation upon a Knave Mariner's Complaint And he What Thieves our Nation was upon the Sea and Lawless People and that they never proceed to such Extremities but when their Subjects had been in England and Justice was denied That hath never been seen quoth I but if any of your Subjects think himself grieved streight he runneth to Monsieur le Protecteur and he by and by setting all the King's Affairs apart must attend to the Affairs of Monsieur le Mariniure or else home runneth he with open cry That he cannot have Justice in England and you streight believe and thereupon cometh these often Blusters And do you think it reason that Monsieur G. or you should attend to every private Man's Complaint you should then have a goodly Office No you send them to the ordinary Justices and so let that take place and way as it will but you will never impeach your self more with the Matter And reason quoth he but the Cause is not alike with you in England for there quoth he all things come to the Lord Protector 's Hand there is none other Judg or Justice used or cared for in the Realm no and his Letters sometimes not esteemed and that our Subjects fear full often and therefore of force they must resort to Monsieur Protecteur And this is not true quoth I and that Monsieur Hobbey knoweth my Lord Protector nor none of the Privy-Council meddle with no private Matters whosoever it be but only meddle with Matters of State leaving all other things to the ordinary course of Justice except only many times to gratify your Ambassador and to shew himself glad to nourish the Amity he troubleth himself with the Complaints of your Subjects which by St. Mary by my advice he shall do no more seeing it is so little considered but shall refer them to the common Justice Whither is that quoth he To the Admiralty quoth I. Marry a goodly Justice quoth he for so shall the poor Man's Cause be tried before his Adversary And why not tried in our Admiralty quoth I as well as in yours Nay quoth he both be naught indeed they were very ordinary Courts at the beginning of the redress of Matters upon the Sea but now they feel the sweet of the Gain such as they care little for Justice And here as well for relief of poor Men spoiled and robbed upon the Seas as to avoid Arrests and such other troublesome Proceedings on either side we fell to devising and came to this Point If the Princes for their parts upon their advertisement to the Emperor and we to your Grace shall like it that Commission sufficient be given by the Emperor to two of his Privy-Council to hear and determine by their discretion summary de pleno all Complaints by the King's Subjects here for criminal Causes upon the Sea and the King's Majesty to do the like to two of his Privy-Council for the Complaints in like case of the Emperor's Subjects And this was all was passed in open Conference saying That in the Discourse for the Confirmation in the Treaty by the Prince and their Countries as they seemed to shew the Emperor's readiness but yet not so resolved that the Prince should confirm the Treaty and that further any other thing should be done that he might reasonably do to declare his good Will to the entertainment and augmentation of his Amity and Affection to the King's Majesty So he alleaged divers Reasons why the Emperor should not seek to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties with Forreign Princes We alleaged the Example of the King and the French King in times past and what was said in that Case at C. _____ in the presence of himself de C. _____ and Chap. _____ Whereunto he answered That the State of France was more restrained than the Emperor's and that the French King could give no piece of his Patrimony nor bind his Country without the consent of his Parliament at Paris and the three Estates but he thought the King of England to have a greater Prerogative and the Emperor he was sure had a greater Prerogative and so had all his Ancestors and therefore would be loath now to put himself so far in their danger They were he said fifteen or sixteen Parliaments and if a thing should be proposed unto them whereof they had never heard the like before they would not only muse much at the Matter but they would have also the scanning of it and what would come of it the Emperor could not tell peradventure dash the Matter and so prejudice his Prerogative with them Yet now where he and his Ancestors do and have always passed Treaties with other Princes and bind their Subjects thereby without making them privy thereto it would by this means come to pass that from henceforth their Subjects would look to be privy to every Treaty which were not convenient marry for the Prince which shall succeed to confirm the Treaty he thought the Emperor could not take it but reasonable and doubted not to bring a good Answer in the same So as we see for this Point it will come to the confirmation of the King and the Prince and upon any condition or interpretation of the Treaty to them also wherein we intend to go forwards for so our Instruction beareth us unless that before the conclusion and shutting up of the Matter we hear from your Grace to the contrary The things being thus far passed and our open Talk at a Point and they ready to depart Monsieur d' Arras taking occasion as it seemed to stay because of the Rain took me aside and asked me if I would command him any other Service I answered No Service but Friendship and the continuance of his good Will to the King's
Majesty's Affairs whereunto he making large Offers I began to enter with him how much your Grace and all the rest reposed themselves in the friendship of the Emperor and the good Ministry of his Father and him to the furtherance of the King's Majesty's Affairs to whom as in that behalf they shewed themselves great Friends so did they like good Servants to their Master for the prosperous success of the Affairs of the one served the turn of the other and the contrary Whereupon I discoursed largely as far as my poor Capacity would extend how necessary it was for the Emperor to aid and assist us in all things so as we are not oppressed by force or driven for want of Friendship to take such ways to keep us in quiet as both we our selves would be loath and our Friends should afterwards have peradventure cause to forethink I repeated first how we entred the Wars for your sake for the King might have made his Bargain honourable with France which no Man knew better than I how long we have endured the War and how long alone how favourable they are to our common Enemies the Scots how ungentle the French be to us and by indirect means think to consume us to make the Emperor the weaker I recited the practices of the French with the Turk with the Pope with the Germans with Denmark his Aid of the Scots and all upon intent to impeach the Emperor when he seeth time or at the least attending a good hour upon hope of the Emperor's Death the weaker that we be the easilier shall he do it if we forgoe any our Pieces on this side we must needs be the weaker and that so we had rather do than alone to keep War against Scotland and France Wherefore if they will both provide for their own Strength and give us courage to keep still that which we have the Emperor must be content to take * This is a Cipher and stands I suppose for Bulloign 13 into defence as well as other places comprehended in the Treaty which I said we meant not but upon a reasonable Reciproque What Reciproqe quoth he roundly Thereupon advise you reasonably quoth I. O quoth he I cannot see how the Emperor can honourably make a true Treaty for that Point without offence of his Treaty with France and we mean to proceed directly and plain with all Men quoth he Why quoth I we may bring you justly by and by with us if we will advertise you as I did even now put my Case Yea if your Case be true quoth he but herein we will charge your Honours and Consciences whether the Fact be so or no for your Grace shall understand that I talked in the Matter so suspiciously as though such an Invasion had been made and that you would require common Enmity In fine Sir after many Motions and Perswasions and long Discourses used on my behalf to induce them to take 13 into defence His refuge was only That they would fain learn how they might honestly answer the French albeit I shewed him some forms of Answers which he seemed not to lâke yet in the end I said He was a great Doctor and as he had put the Doubt so he was learned sufficiently if he listed to assoil the same He said he would open these Matters to the Emperor and trusted to bring me such an Answer as I should have reason to be satisfied and so departed whereof as soon as we have knowledg your Grace shall be advertised accordingly And thus we beseech God to send your Grace well to do all your Proceedings Number 40. A Letter from Sir William Paget and Sir Philip Hobbey concerning their Negotiation with the Emperor's Ministers An Original IT may like your Grace be advertised That yesterday at Afternoon Cotton Libr. Galba B. 12. Monsieur d' Arras accompanied with two Presidents of the Council St. Maurice and Viglius came unto the Lodging of me the Comptroller and after some words of Office passed on either part d' Arras began to set forth the cause of their coming saying That the Emperor having at good length considered and debated the things proponed and communed of between us since my coming hither had sent them to report unto me his final Answer and Resolution to the same And first quoth he to your Case That at our being together for the revisitation of the Treaty ye put forth upon the sixth Article for the common Enmity in case of Invasion his Majesty museth much what ye should mean thereby for seeing the Case is not in ure he thinketh that doubting of his Friendship ye go about by these means to grope and feel his Mind which ye need not do he having hitherto shewed himself ready in all things to shew the King his good Brother pleasure and to observe the Treaty in all Points to the uttermost and if this Case should happen to come in ure then will he not fail to do whatsoever the Treaty bindeth him unto till when he can make no other answer therein As to your Question moved upon the sixth Article of the Treaty viz. Whether Mony be not meant as well as Men by these words Subsidiis Auxiliaribus His Majesty taketh the words to be plain enough and thinketh they cannot be otherwise interpreted than to be meant as well for Mony as Men for so doth he understand them Unto the Order that was communed upon for the Administration of Justice on both sides for matter of Spoil or Piracy upon the Sea his Majesty having weighed what is best to be done therein further he hath good cause first to complain of the over many Spoils that your Men have made on his poor Subjects and the small Justice that hath been hitherto ministred unto them herein whereof he hath continual Complaints and therefore he thinketh it were meeter e're ever any further Order shall be concluded upon that his Subjects were first recompenced of these wrongs they have sustained and the Matter brought to some equality and his People put in as much good case as yours are for I assure you quoth he the Wrongs our Men have sustained are many among the rest a poor Jeweler having gotten a safe conduct of the King that dead is to bring into England certain Jewels because after he had the King's Hand and Seal to the License he had not the same sealed also with the Great Seal of England his Jewels were taken from him and he being not present although it were so named in the Sentence condemned to lose them by the order of your Law contrary to all Equity and Justice Which seemeth strange that the King's Hand and Seal should appear to be sufficient for a greater Matter than this The Treaties also provide That the Subjects of the one Prince may frankly without impediment traffique and occupy into the other Princes Country but to shadow the Matter with all one I cannot tell who hath been agreed withal and so
therefore I need not grope his mind herein neither did I mean any such thing hereby As to your Answer to the order of Justice I see not that the Emperor hath so much cause to complain of lack of Justice in his Subjects Cases as ye seem to set forth for hitherto there hath not any Man complained in our Country and required Justice unto whom the same hath been denied And although some Man abiding the order of our Law or having had some Sentence that pleased him not hath complained hither of delay or lack of Justice ye must not therefore by and by judg that he saith true or that there is not uprightness or equity used in our Country for we have there as ye have here and else-where Ministers that are wise and well-learned in our Law and Men of honesty and good Conscience who deal and proceed justly as the order of the Law leadeth them without respect to favour or friendship to any Man And as for the Jewellers Case that ye moved ye must understand that as ye have Laws here in your Country for the direction of your Common-Wealth so have we also in ours whereby amongst the rest we do forbid for good respect the bringing in or transporting forth of certain Things without the King 's safe conduct or License And although as ye alleadged before the Treaty giveth liberty to the Subjects of either Prince to traffique into the others Country it is not for all that meant hereby that they shall not be bound to observe the Law and Order of the Country whereunto they Traffique for this liberty is only granted for the security of their Persons to go and come without impeachment and maketh them not for all that Lawless And whereas further it is provided by our Law that in certain things to be granted by the King the same Grant must pass under the Great Seal Then if any of those things pass under any other Seal they be not of due force until they have also passed the Great Seal of England wherefore if the Jeweller either by negligence or covetousness of himself or of those he put in trust did not observe this Order but thereto contrary for sparing a little Cost did presume to bring in his Jewels before his License came to the Great Seal me thinketh neither he nor any other can have just cause to say that he was wronged if according to our Laws he were sentenced to lose the same and yet after he was thus condemned more to gratify the Emperor than for that I took it to be so reasonable I my self was a Suitor to my Lord Protector 's Grace for some Recompence to be made to the Jeweller's Wife whom we knew and none other to be Party for she followed the Suit she presented the Petitions in her Name were they made and finally she and none others was by the Emperor's Ambassador commended unto us I have seen the Sentence quoth he and do mislike nothing so much therein as that the Man is condemned and named to have been present at the time of his Condemnation when indeed he was dead a good while before He was present quoth I in the Person of his Wife who was his Procurator and represented himself and I know that those before whom this Matter passed are Men both Learned and of good Conscience and such as would not have done herein any thing against Right and Order of Law The Sentences that are given in our Country by the Justices and Ministers they are just and true and therefore neither can we nor will we revoke them for any Man's pleasure after they have once passed the Higher Court from whence there is no further appellation no more than you will here call back such final Order as hath been in any case taken by your High Court of Brabant And the cause why we for our part misliked not this order of Justice was for the better establishment of the Amity and to avoid the continual Arrests that are made on our poor Men to the end also that this sort of Suiters might be the sooner dispatched without troubling either my Lord Protector in England or you here when you are busied in other Affairs of more importance And as concerning the Comprehension of Bulloign in good Faith because we thought that if the same should happen to be taken from the King's Majesty by force as I trust it shall not the loss should be common and touch the Emperor almost as near as us We thought good for the better security thereof to move this Comprehension which we take to be as necessary for the Emperor as us And though we are not so wise and well seen in your things as your selves are yet do we look towards you and guess of your Affairs afar off and perhaps do somewhat understand the state of the same whereof I could say more than I now intend But ye say this is the Emperor's Resolution herein We take it as an Answer and shall do accordingly Marry whereas you stick so much upon your Honour in breaking your Treaties with the French I remember Monsieur Granvela your Father at my being with him did not let to say That he had his Sleeve full of Quarrels against the French whensoever the Emperor list to break with them Yea so have we indeed quoth he but the time is not yet come we must temporize our things in this case as the rest of our Affairs lead us Ye say well quoth I ye have reason to regard chiefly the well-guiding of your own things and yet me thinketh some respect ought to be given to Friends But seeing this is your Answer I will reply no more thereto Yet one thing Monsieur d' Arras quoth I I moved to your Father which ye make no mention of and I would gladly know your mind in which is the granting of safe Conducts to the common Enemy which the Treaty by plain and express words forbideth either Prince to do Indeed Monsieur Ambassadeur quoth he the words of the Treaty are as ye say plain enough and yet the Matter were very strait if it should be taken in such extremity for hereafter in time of War ye might happen to have need of Wood Canvas or Wine and we of the like and other necessaries and if in such Cases the Princes should not have Prerogative to grant safe Conducts it shall be a great inconvenience and a thing not hereafter seen howbeit the Emperor for his part will not I think stick much hereupon but observe the plain meaning of the Treaty Nevertheless I cannot say any thing expresly on his behalf herein because Monsieur Granvela spake nothing thereof And yet did we move him of it quoth I and he bad us grant none and the Emperor for his part would not grant any No more hath he done quoth he sithence his coming into this Country nor intendeth not hereafter He needeth not quoth I for those that have been
such things as your Majesty willed me to be done And first where your Majesty's Pleasure was to have the Names of such Persons as your Highness in times past appointed to make Laws Ecclesiastical for your Grace's Realm The Bishop of Worcester promised me with all speed to enquire out their Names and the Book which they made and to bring the Names and also the Book unto your Majesty which I trust he hath done before this time And as concerning the ringing of Bells upon Alhallow-day at Night and covering of Images in Lent and creeping to the Cross he thought it necessary that a Letter of your Majesty's Pleasure therein should be sent by your Grace unto the two Arch-Bishops and we to send the same to all other Prelats within your Grace's Realm And if it be your Majesty's Pleasure so to do I have for more speed herein drawn a Minute of a Letter which your Majesty may alter at your Pleasure Nevertheless in my Opinion when such things be altered or taken away there would be set forth some Doctrine therewith which should declare the Cause of the Abolishing or Alteration for to satisfy the Conscience of the People For if the Honouring of the Cross as creeping and kneeling thereunto be taken away it shall seem to many that be ignorant that the Honour of Christ is taken away unless some good teaching be set forth withal to instruct them sufficiently therein which if your Majesty command the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester with other your Grace's Chaplains to make the People shall obey your Majesty's Commandment willingly giving thanks to your Majesty that they know the Truth which else they would obey with murmuration and grutching And it shall be a satisfaction unto all other Nations when they shall see your Majesty do nothing but by the Authority of God's Word and to the setting forth of God's Honour and not diminishing thereof And thus Almighty God keep your Majesty in his Preservation and Governance From my Mannor at Beckisbourn the 24th of January 45. Your Graces most bounden Chaplain and Beadsman POSTSCRIPT I Beseech your Majesty that I may be a Suitor unto the same for your Cathedral Church of Canterbury who to their great unquietness and also great Charges do alienate their Lands daily and as it is said by your Majesty's Commandment But this I am sure that other Men have gotten their best Lands and not your Majesty Wherefore this is mine only Suit That when your Majesty's Pleasure shall be to have any of their Lands that they may have some Letter from your Majesty to declare your Majesty's Pleasure without the which they be sworn that they shall make no Alienation And that the same Alienation be not made at other Mens pleasures but only to your Majesty's Use For now every Man that list to have any of their Lands make suit to get it into your Majesty's Hands not that your Majesty should keep the same but by Sale or Gift from your Majesty to translate it from your Grace's Cathedral Church unto themselves T. Cantuarien The Draught of a Letter which the King sent to Cranmer against some superstitious Practices To the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury FOrasmuch as you as well in your own Name as in the Name of the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester and other our Chaplains and Learned Men whom We appointed with you to peruse certain Books of Service which We delivered unto you moved Us that the Vigil and ringing of Bells all the Night long upon Alhallow-day at Night and the covering of Images in the Church in the time of Lent with the lifting up the Veil that covereth the Cross upon Palm-Sunday with the kneeling to the Cross at the same time might be abolished and put away for the Superstition and other Enormities and Abuses of the same First Forasmuch as all the Vigils of our Lady and the Apostles and all other Vigils which in the beginning of the Church were Godly used yet for the manifold Superstition and Abuses which after did grow by means of the same they be many Years past taken away throughout all Christendom and there remaineth nothing but the name of the Vigil in the Calendar the thing clearly abolished and put away saving only upon Alhallows-day at Night upon which Night is kept Vigil Watching and ringing of Bells all the Night long Forasmuch as that Vigil is abused as other Vigils were Our pleasure is as you require That the said Vigil shall be abolished as the other be and that there shall be no watching nor ringing but as be commonly used upon other Holy-days at Night We be contented and pleased also That the Images in Churches shall not be covered as hath been accustomed in times past nor no Veil upon the Cross nor no kneeling thereto upon Palm-Sunday nor any other time And forasmuch as you make no mention of creeping to the Cross which is a greater abuse than any of the other for there you say Crucem tuam adoramus Domine and the Ordinal saith Procedant Clerici ad crucem adorandum nudis pedibus And after followeth in the same Ordinal Ponatur Crux ante aliquod Altare ubi a populo adoretur which by your own Book called A Necessary Doctrine is against the Second Commandment Therefore Our Pleasure is That the said creeping to the Cross shall likewise cease from hence-forth and be abolished with the other Abuses before rehearsed And this We will and straitly command you to signify unto all the Prelats and Bishops of your Province of Canterbury charging them in Our Name to see the same executed every one in his Diocess accordingly FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS c. BOOK II. Number 1. The Proclamation of Lady Jane Grayes Title to the Crown JANE by the Grace of God Queen of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland under Christ in Earth the Supream Head To all our most Loving Faithful and Obedient Subjects and to every of them Greeting Whereas our most dear Cousin Edward the 6th late King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland by his Letters Patents signed with his own Hand and sealed with his Great Seal of England bearing date the 21st day of June in the seventh Year of his Reign in the presence of the most part of his Nobles his Councellors Judges and divers other grave and sage Personages for the profit and surety of the whole Realm thereto assenting and subscribing their Names to the same hath by the same his Letter Patents recited That forasmuch as the Imperial Crown of this Realm by an Act made in the 35th Year of the Reign of the late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and great Uncle was for lack of Issue of his Body lawfully begotten and for lack of Issue of the Body of our said late Cousin
in the possession of the Temporality that it may please your good Lordships by your discreet Wisdoms to foresee and provide that by this our Grant nothing pass which may be prejudicial or hurtful to any Bishop or other Ecclesiastical Person or their Successors for or concerning any Action Right Title or Interest which by the Laws of this Realm are already grown or may hereafter grow or rise to them or any of them and their Successors for any Lands Tenements Pensions Portions Tithes Rents Reversions Service or other Hereditaments which sometime appertained to the said Bishops or other Ecclesiastical Persons in the Right of their Churches or otherwise but that the same Right Title and Interest be safe and reserved to them and every of them and their Successors according to the said Laws And further whereas in the Statute passed in the first Year of Edward the Sixth for the suppressing of all Colleges c. Proviso was made by the said Statute in respect of the same Surrender that Schools and Hospitals should have been erected and founded in divers parts of this Realm for the good education of Youth in Vertue and Learning and the better sustentation of the Poor and that other Works beneficial for the Common-Weal should have been executed which hitherto be not performed according to the meaning of the said Statute it may please your good Lordships to move the King 's and the Queen 's most Royal Majesty and the Lord Cardinal to have some special consideration for the due performance of the Premises and that as well the same may the rather come to pass as the Church of England which heretofore hath been hononourably endowed with Lands and Possessions may have some recovery of so notable Damages and Losses which she hath sustained It may please their Highness with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same to repeal make frustrate and void the Statute of Mortmayn made in the seventh Year of Edward the First otherwise intituled de Religiosis and the Statute concerning the same made the 15th Year of King Richard the Second And all and every other Statute and Statutes at any time heretofore made concerning the same And forasmuch as Tythes and Oblations have been at all times assigned and appointed for the sustentation of Ecclesiastical Ministers and in consideration of the same their Ministry and Office which as yet cannot be executed by any Lay Person so it is not meet that any of them should perceive possess or enjoy the same That all Impropriations now being in the hands of any Lay Person or Persons and Impropriations made to any secular use other than for the maintenance of Ecclesiastical Ministers Universities and Schools may be by like Authority of Parliament dissolved and the Churches reduced to such State as they were in before the same Impropriations were made And in this behalf we shall most humbly pray your good Lordships to have in special Consideration how lately the Lands and Possessions of Prebends in certain Cathedral Churches within this Realm have been taken away from the same Prebends to the use of certain private Persons and in the lieu thereof Benefices of notable value impropriated to the Cathedral Churches in which the said Prebends were founded to the no little decay of the said Cathedral Churches and Benefices and the Hospitality kept in the same Farther Right Reverend Fathers we perceiving the godly forwardness in your good Lordships in the restitution of this noble Church of England to the pristine State and Unity of Christ's Church which now of late Years have been grievously infected with Heresies perverse and schismatical Doctrine sown abroad in this Realm by evil Preachers to the great loss and danger of many Souls accounting our selves to be called hither by your Lordships out of all parts of the Province of Canterbury to treat with your Lordships concerning as well the same as of other things touching the State and Quietness of the same Church in Doctrine and in Manners have for the furtherance of your godly doing therein devised these Articles following to be further considered and enlarged as to your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient Wherein as you do earnestly think many things meet and necessary to be reform'd so we doubt not but your Lordships having respect to God's Glory and the good Reformation of things amiss will no less travel to bring the same to pass And we for our part shall be at all times ready to do every thing as by your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient 1. We design to be resolved Whether that all such as have preach'd in any part within this Realm or other the King and Queen's Dominions any Heretical Erroneous or Seditious Doctrine shall be called before the Ordinaries of such Places where they now dwell or be Benefic'd and upon examination to be driven to recant openly such their Doctrine in all Places where they have preach d the same And otherwise Whether any Order shall be made and Process to be made herein against them according to the Canons and Constitutions of the Church in such Case used 2. That the pestilent Book of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made against the most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar and the Schismatical Book called The Communion Book and the Book of Ordering of Ecclesiastical Ministers all suspect Translations of the Old and New Testament the Authors whereof are recited in a Statute made the Year of King Henry the Eighth and all other Books as well in Latin as in English concerning any Heretical Erroneous or Slanderous Doctrine may be destroyed and burnt throughout this Realm And that publick Commandment be given in all Places to every Man having any such Books to bring in the same to the Ordinary by a certain day or otherwise to be taken and reputed as a favourer of such Doctrine And that it may be lawful to every Bishop and other Ordinary to make enquiry and due search from time to time for the said Books and to take them from the Owners and Possessors of them for the purpose abovesaid 3. And for the better repress of all such pestilent Books That Order may be taken with all speed that no such Books may be printed uttered or sold within this Realm or brought from beyond the Seas or other parts into the same upon grievous pains to all such as shall presume to attempt the contrary 4. And that the Bishops and other Ordinaries may with better speed root up all such pernicious Doctrine and the Authors thereof We desire that the Statutes made Anno quinto of Richard the Second Anno secundo of Henry the Fourth and Anno secundo of Henry the Fifth against Hereticks Lollards and false Preachers may be by your Industrious Suit reviv'd and put in force as shall be thought convenient And generally that all Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Ordinaries may be restored to their Pristine
Jurisdiction against Hereticks Schismaticks and their Fautors in as large and ample manner as they were in the first Year of King Henry the Eighth 5. And that the Premises may be the better executed by the presence of Beneficed Men in their Cures the Statutes made Anno 21. of Henry the Eighth concerning Pluralities of Benefices and Non-residence of Beneficed Men by reason whereof a larger Liberty or License is given to a great multitude of Priests and Chaplains to be absent from their Benefices with Cure than was ever permitted by the Canon Laws and all other Statutes touching the same may be repealed void and abolished and that the Bishops and other Ordinaries may call all Beneficed Men to be resident upon their Cures as before the making of that Act they might have done 6. Item That the Ordinaries do from time to time make Process for punishment of all Simoniacal Persons of whom it is thought there were never so many within this Realm And that not only the Clerks but also the Patrons and all the Mediators of such Pactions may be punish'd Wherein we think good that Order were taken that the Patrons should lose their Patronage during their natural Lives according to the Ecclesiastical Constitutions of this Realm 7. Item That the ancient Liberty Authority and Jurisdiction be restored to the Church of England according to the Article of the great Charter called Magna Charta at the least wise in such sort as it was in the first Year of Henry the Eighth and touching this Article we shall desire your Lordships to be with us most humble Suitors to the King 's and Queen's Majesty and to the Lord Legat for the remission of the importable Burdens of the First-Fruits Tenths and Subsidies In which Suit whatsoever advancement your Lordships shall think good to be offered unto their Majesties for the same we shall therein be always glad to do as shall be thought good 8. Item That no Attachment of Premunire be awarded against any Bishop or other Ordinary Ecclesiastical from henceforth in any Matter but that a Prohibition be first brought to the same and that it may please the King 's and Queen's Majesty to command the Temporal Judges of this Realm to explicate and declare plainly all and singular Articles of the Premunire and to make a certain Doctrine thereof 9. Item That the Statutes of the Provisors be not drawn by unjust Interpretation out of their proper Cases nor from the proper sense of the words of the same Statutes 10. Item That the Statute of Submission of the Clergy made Anno 25. of Henry the Eighth and all other Statutes made during the time of the late Schism in derogation of the Liberties and Jurisdictions of the Church from the first Year of King Henry the Eighth may be repealed and the Church restored in integrum 11. Item That the Statute made for finding of great Horses by Ecclesiastical Perââns may likewise be repealed 12. Item That Usurers may be punish'd by the Common Laws as in times past hath been used 13. Item That those which lay violent Hands upon any Priest or other Ecclesiastical Minister being in Orders may be punish'd by the Canon Laws as in times past hath been used 14. Item That all Priests Deacons and Sub-Deacons and all other having Prebends or other Ecclesiastical Promotions or Benefices from henceforth use such Priest-like Habit as the quality of his State and Benefice requireth 15. Item That Married Priests may be compelled to forsake their Women whom they took as their Wives 16. Item That an Order may be taken for the bringing up of Youth in good Learning and Vertue and that the School-Masters of this Realm may be Catholick Men and all other to be removed that are either Sacramentaries or Hereticks or otherwise notable Criminous Persons 17. Item That all exempt and peculiar Places may from henceforth be immediately under the Jurisdiction of that Arch-Bishop or Bishop and Arch-Deacon within whose several Diocess and Arch-deaconry the same are presently constitute and scituate And whereas divers Temporal Men by reason of late Purchases of certain Abbies and exempt Places have by their Letters Patents or otherwise granted unto them Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the said Places That from henceforth the said Jurisdiction be devolv'd to the Arch-Bishop or Bishop and Arch-Deacon within whose Diocess and Arch-deaconry the same now be 18. Item Where the Mayor of London by force of a Decree made Anno of Henry the Eighth hath attributed unto him the Cognition of Causes of Tythes in London that from henceforth the same Cognition and Jurisdiction may utterly cease and be reduced immediately to the Bishop of London Ordinary there 19. Item That Tythes may be henceforth paid according to the Canon Laws 20. Item That Lands and Places impropriated to Monasteries which at the time of Dissolution and Suppression thereof were exempt from payment of Tythes may be now allotted to certain Parishes and there chargeable to pay like Tythes as other Parishoners do 21. Item That there be a streight Law made whereby the reparations of Chancels which are notoriously decay'd through the Realm may be duly repaired from time to time by such as by the Law ought to do the same and namely such as be in the King 's and Queen's Hands and that the Ordinaries may lawfully proceed in Causes of Dilapidations as well of them as of all other Parsonages Vicarages and other Ecclesiastical Benefices and Promotions 22. Item That Order be taken for the more speedy payment of Pensions to all Priests Pentionaries and that they may have the same without long Suits or Charges 23. Item That an Order be taken for payment of Personal Tythes in Cities and Towns and elsewhere as was âsed in Anno 21. of Henry the Eighth 24. Item That such Priests as were lately married and refuse to reconcile themselves to their Order and to be restored to Ministration may have some special Animadversion whereby as Apostates they may be discern'd from other 25. Item That Religious Women which be married may be divorced 26. Item That in Divorces which are made from Bed and Board Provision may be made that the Innocent Woman may enjoy such Lands and Goods as were hers before the Marriage or that happened to come to her use at any time during the Marriage and that it may not be lawful for the Husband being for his Offence divorced from the said Woman to intermeddle himself with the said Lands or Goods unless his Wife be to him reconciled 27. Item That Wardens of Churches and Chappels may render their Accounts before the Ordinaries and may be by them compell'd to do the same 28. Item That all such Ecclesiastical Persons as lately have spoiled Cathedral Collegiat and other Churches of their own heads and temerity may be compelled to restore all and singular things so by them taken away or the true value thereof and farther to re-edify such things as by them are destroy'd and defac'd
nos justitiam ejus Causae perpendentes c. doth make as much and more for the maintenance of that shall be done in your Highness Cause then if the Commission Decretal being in Cardinal Campegius's Hands should be shewed and this your Highness at your liberty to shew to whom of your Council it shall please your Grace thinking in my poor Opinion that it were not the best therefore to move the Pope in that Matter again in this adverse Time I most humbly desire your Majesty that I may be a Suitor to the same for the said Mr. Gregory so as by your most gracious Commandment payment may be made there to his Factors of such Diets as your Highness alloweth him for omitting to speak of his true faithful and diligent Service which I have heretofore and do now perceive in him here I assure your Highness he liveth here sumptuously and chargeably to your Highness Honour and in this great Scarcity must needs be driven to Extremity unless your Highness be a gracious Lord unto him in that behalf Thus having none other Matter whereof privately to write unto your Majesty besides that is contained in our common Letters to my Lord Legat's Grace desiring your Highness that I may know your Pleasure what to do in case none other thing can be obtained here I shall make an end of these Letters praying Almighty God to preserve your most noble and royal Estate with a short expedition of this Cause according to your Highness Purpose and Desire From Rome the 21 day of April Your Highness most humble Subject Servant and daily Orator Stephen Gardiner Number 27. The Writ for the burning of Cranmer PHILIP and MARY c. Rot. Pat. 2 3 Phil. Mar. 2. par TO Our right trusty Nicholas Arch-Bishop of York Lord Chancellor of England Greeting We Will and Command you that immediately upon the sight hereof and by Warrant of the same ye do cause to be made a Writ for the Execution of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the same so made to Seal with our Great Seal of England being in your Custody according to the Tenor and Form hereafter following PHilippus Maria Dei Gratia c. Majori Ballivis Civitatis Oxon. Salutem Cum Sanctissimus Pater noster Paulus Papa ejusdem Nominis Quartus per sententiam definitivam juris Ordine in ea parte requisito in omnibus observato juxta canonicas sanctiones judicialiter definitive Thomam Cranmer nuper Cantuariensem Archiepiscopum fore Haeresiarchum Anathematizatum Haereticum manifestum propter suos varios nefandos Errores manifestos damnabiles Haereses detestandas pessimas Opiniones Fidei nostrae Catholicae Vniversalis Ecclesiae determinationi obviantes repugnantes praedict Thomam Cranmer multis modis contract comiss dict affirmat perpetrat publice pertinaciter tent defens judicavit declaravit pronunciavit condemnavit eadem causa idem Sanctissimus Pater noster Papa Paulus quartus Iudicialiter definitive more solito praedictum Thomam Cranmer a praedicto Archiepiscopatu aliis Praelaturis dignitatibus Officiis Beneficiis deprivavit abjudicavit prout cunctam inde habemus noticiam Cumque etiam Reverendus in Christo Pater Edmundus Londini Episcopus Thomas Elien Episcopus Authoritate ejusdem Sanctissimi nostri Patris Papae praedictum Thomam Cranmer ab omni Ordine Gradu Officio Dignitate Ecclesiastica tanquam Haeresiarcham Haereticum manifestum realiter degradaverunt Vigore cujus idem Thomas Cranmer in presenti Haereticus Haeresiarcha juste legitime Canonice Iudicatus condemnatus degradatus existit Et cum etiam Mater Ecclesia non habet quod ulterius in hac parte contra tam putridum detestabile membrum heresiarchum faciat aut facere debeat Iidem Reverendi Patres eundem Thomam Cranmer damnatum Haereticum Haeresiarcham brachiis potestati nostris secularibus tradiderunt commiserunt reliquerunt prout per Literas Patentes eorundem Reverendorum Patrum superinde confect nobis in Cancellaria nostra Certificatum est Nos igitur ut Zelatores Iusticiae Fidei Catholicae Defensores volentesque Ecclesiam Sanctam ac Iuxa Libertates ejusdem Fidem Catholicam manutenere defendere hujusmodi Haereses Errores ubique quantum in nobis est eradicare extirpare praedictum Thomam Heresiarcham ac convictum damnat degradat animadversione condigna punire Attendentesque hujusmodi Heretic Heresiarch in forma praedicta convict damnat degradat juxta Leges consuetudines Regni nostri Angliae in hac parte consuetas ignis incendio comburi debere Vobis Praecipimus quod dictum Thomam Cranmer in custodia vestra existen in Loco publico aperto infra Libertatem dicti Civitatis nostrae Oxon. ex causa praedicta coram Populo igni Committi ac ipsum Thomam Cranmer in eodem igne realiter comburi facietis in hujusmodi Criminis detestationem aliorum Christianorum exemplum manifestum Et hoc sub paena periculo incumbente ac prout nobis subinde respondere volueritis nullatenus Omittatis Test nobis ipsis apud Westmonasterium Vicesimo quarto Februarii Annis Regis Reginae secundo ac tertio And this Bill signed with the hand of Us the said Queen shall be your sufficient Warrant and Discharge for the same Number 28. A Commission to Bonner and others to search and raze Records PHILIP and MARY c. TO the Right Reverend Father in God Rot. Pat. 3 4 Phil. Mar. 12. Pars. Edmond Bishop of London and to Our trusty and well-beloved Henry Cole Doctor of Divinity and Dean of the Cathedral Church of St. Paul London and Thomas Marten Esq Doctor of the Civil Law Greeting Where is come to Our knowledg and understanding that in the time of the late Schism divers and sundry Accompts Books Scroles Instruments and other Writings were practised devised and made concerning Professions against the Pope's Holiness and the See Apostolick And also sundry and divers infamous Scrutinies were taken in Abbeys and other Religious Houses tending rather to subvert and overthrow all good Religion and Religious Houses than for any Truth contained therein which Writings and other the Premises as We be informed were delivered to the Custody and Charge of divers and sundry Registers and other Officers and Ministers of this Our Realm of England to be by them kept and preserved And minding to have the said Writings and other the Premises brought to knowledg whereby they may be considered and ordered according to Our Will and Pleasure And trusting in your Fidelities Wisdoms and Discretions We have appointed and assigned you to be Our Commissioners and by these presents do give full Power and Authority unto you or two of you to call before you or two of you all and singular the said Registers and other Officers and Ministers within this Our
Answer can come from England hither and if his Revocation should be once known in England what would come of it I doubted Therefore I besought his Holiness not to suffer it to pass for if it be once known abroad it shall be a great comfort to the Wicked and discomfort to the good whereby many Inconveniences might ensue Then he said that that is done cannot be undone I said That his Holiness had not so far gone in his Decree but that he might moderate it that it need not extend to England And then I told him that he had shewed me that in all his Proceedings he would have your Majesty's Realm of England separated from all other the King's Majesty's Realms and now had set it as far further as any of the other therefore I said his Holiness should consider it and that the Decree in no wise should extend thither Then he said That it could not stand with the Majesty of the Place that he sat in to revoke any part of the Decree solemnly given in the Consistory in the presence of all the Cardinals I said That his Holiness with his Honour might well do it considering that when he gave the Decree he was not informed of such Inconveniences that might ensue thereof and now being informed by me his Holiness had not only a just cause to revoke it but also of congruence ought to do it considering that his Holiness had the Cure of all Mens Souls and if any Inconveniency should follow through his Holiness Doings it could not be chosen but his Holiness must answer for it where his Holiness suffering all things to proceed in his due course as it hath been begun all Dangers that have been before rehearsed might be avoided therefore now his Holiness had a good Cause to stay his Decree in that behalf All which he took in good part and said thus I must needs do for that Realm what I can and therefore to morrow is the Congregation of the Inquisition and then the Matter shall be propounded where he said he would do what he could and willed me to resort to the Cardinal St. Jacobo to inform him that he might procure it there I said I would indeed I had been with the said Cardinal before and had informed him fully nevertheless I went to him again to shew him the Pope's Pleasure therein who said he would do his Duty therein Indeed that Matter occupied the Pope and the Cardinals all that Congregation time The next morrow as the Cardinals said the Conclusion was That the Pope would make answer to me himself Indeed he thought to take Counsel of the said Congregation before I had been with them about the same Decree but not to revoke any part thereof but to have their advice in framing of it So that if I had not gone to him the Decree had gone forth with the intimation thereof and the inhibition but being with his Holiness this Evening to know what was to be had herein his Holiness after a long Oration in commendation of you the Queens Majesty he said That in case your most Excellent Majesty would write to him for the continuance of his Legat for such Causes as should seem good to the same the Legat to be yet expedient therein he would appoint my Lord's Grace there to continue but he could in no wise revoke his Decree made in open Consistory I laid many things that his Holiness might do it and that divers of his Predecessors had done it upon Causes before not known with divers Examples that I shewed him in Law that at the last he said plainly He would not revoke his Decree but for because of my Suit he said he was content to stay and to go no further till your Majesty's Letters do come and charged the Datary and his Secretary Berigno that they send forth no intimation of his Decree of the said Revocation without his special Commandment where-else he said the Intimation had been sent forth with an Inhibition also And so all is staied that nothing here-hence shall go forth till your Pleasure the Queen's Majesty be known therein which the Pope doth look for Until which Intimation the Legacy there doth continue Occurrents here be no other but that the 10th of this the late made Duke of Paleano departed here-hence towards the Duke's Camp which doth lie yet in the Siege of Civitella within your Majesty's Realm of Naples They that seem to bear their good Wills here towards your Majesty do say here that they may lie there long before they take it for they cannot hurt it much with Battery And they say the Counts de Sancto Flore and de Sarme be within the Town with two thousand Souldiers many of the Frenchmen be slain there Nevertheless others do say that it standeth in danger of taking for because the Frenchmen have gotten a Hill from the which they do beat sore into the Town and have withdrawn certain Waters from them of the Town and do undermine it the most part here thinketh they shall lose their labour for it is very strong The Gallies of Marseilles arrived at Civita Vechia six or seven days past and brought twelve Ensigns more of French Souldiers to reinforce the French Army and as far as I can learn they return again to fetch more always to refresh their Camp with fresh Souldiers in the lieu of such as be perished Of the which twelve Ensigns the French Ambassador chose out three which he hath sent to the Duke of Guise well furnished the rest he discharged but all the other that came be gone to the Camp to such Captains as will retain them there for such of the other as be slain or otherwise perished Don Antonio de Carraffa doth as yet return to the Camp neither intendeth to go as I hear I heard say That the Duke of Alva was within sixteen miles of the Frenchmen with a great Army of Horsemen and Footmen what he doth is not spoken of here for there is none that can pass to them or from them hither there is such strait keeping and dangerous passing Here be ill News from Piedmont for they say here the Frenchmen in those Parts have taken Cherasto a very strong Town in Piedmont which I trust be not true The common Report is here That if the Frenchmen be not withstanded in time they will do much hurt in Italy The Pope doth set forth a Bull for Money that one of every hundred shall be paid of the value of all the Lands that be within the Churches Dominions which they say will draw to Two or three Millions if it be paid And having no other at this present I beseech Almighty God to conserve both your most Excellent Majesties in long and most prosperous Life together From Rome the 15th of May 1557. Your Majesties most humble Subject and Poor Servant Edward Carne Number 35. The Appeal of Henry Chichely Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to a General Council from the
And lest in giving just offence to the little Ones in setting a Trap of Errors for the Ignorant and digging a Pit for the Blind to fall into we should not only be guilty of the Blood of our Brethren and deserve the wrathful Vae and Vengeance of God but also procure to our reclaiming Consciences the biting Worm that never dieth for our endless confusion For in what thing soever we may serve your Excellent Majesty not offending the Divine Majesty of God we shall with all humble Obedience be most ready thereunto if it be even to the loss of our Life for so God commandeth of us Duty requireth of us and we with all conformity have put in proof And as God through your gracious Government hath delivered unto us innumerable Benefits which we most humbly acknowledg and with due Reverence daily give him Thanks So we do not doubt but that of his Mercy He will happily finish in your Majesty that good Work which of His free Favour He hath most graciously begun that following the Examples of the Godly Princes which have gone before you may clearly purge the polluted Church and remove all occasions of Evil. And for so much as we have heretofore at sundry times made Petition to your Majesty concerning the Matter of Images but at no time exhibited any Reasons for the removing of the same Now lest we should seem to say much and prove little to alleage Consciences without the Warrant of God and unreasonably require that for the which we can give no Reason we have at this time put in writing and do most humbly exhibit to your gracious Consideration those Authorities of the Scriptures Reasons and pithy Persuasions which as they have moved all such our Brethren as now bear the Office of Bishops to think and affirm Images not expedient for the Church of Christ so will they not suffer us without the great offending of God and grievous wounding of our own Consciences which God deliver us from to consent to the erecting or retaining of the same in the place of Worshipping and we trust and most earnestly ask it of God that they may also persuade your Majesty by your Regal Authority and in the Zeal of God utterly to remove this Offensive Evil out of the Church of England to God's great Glory and our great Comfort Here follow the Reasons against them of which I have given a full Abstract in the History and therefore do not set them down here for they are very large The Address concludes in these words Having thus declared unto your Highness a few Causes of many which do move our Consciences in this Matter we beseech your Highness most humbly not to strain us any further but to consider that God's Word doth threaten a terrible Judgment unto us if we being Pastors and Ministers in His Church should assent unto the thing which in our Learning and Conscience we are persuaded doth tend to the confirmation of Error Superstition and Idolatry and finally Heb. 13. 1 Pet. 5. to the ruins of the Souls committed to our Charge for the which we must give an account to the Prince of Pastors at the last Day We pray your Majesty also not to be offended with this our Plainness and Liberty which all good and Christian Princes have ever taken in good part at the hands of Godly Bishops St. Ambrose writing to Theodosius the Emperor uses these words Sed neque Imperiale est libertatem dicendi negare Epist lib. 5. Epist 29. neque Sacerdotale quod sentiat non dicere And again In causa vero Dei quem audies si Sacerdotem non audies Ibidem cujus Majore peccatur periculo Quis tibi verum audebit dicere si Sacerdos non audeat These and such-like Speeches of St. Ambrose Theodosius and Valentinianus the Emperors did take in good part and we doubt not but your Grace will do the like of whose not only Clemency but also Beneficence we have largely tasted We beseech your Majesty also in these and such-like Controversies of Religion to refer the discusement and deciding of them to a Synod of the Bishops and other Godly Learned Men according to the Example of Constantinus Magnus and other Christian Emperors that the Reasons of both Parties being examined by them the Judgment may be given uprightly in all doubtful Matters And to return to this present Matter We most humbly beseech your Majesty to consider That besides weighty Causes in Policy which we leave to the Wisdom of the Honourable Counsellors the establishing of Images by your Authority shall not only utterly discredit our Ministries as builders of the thing which we have destroyed but also blemish the Fame of your most Godly Brother and such notable Fathers as have given their Lives for the Testimony of God's Truth who by publick Law removed all Images The Almighty and Everliving God plentifully endue your Majesty with His Spirit and Heavenly Wisdom and long preserve your most gracious Reign and prosperous Government over us to the advancement of his Glory to the overthrow of Superstition and to the Benefit and Comfort of all your Hignesses loving Subjects Amen Number 7. The Queen's Commissions to the Visitors that were sent to the Northern Parts ELizabetha Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Regina Fidei Defensor c. Charissimis Consanguineis Consiliariis nostris Francisco Comiti Salop. Domino Praesidenti Consilii nostri in partibus Borealibus Edwardo Comiti de Darbia ac charissimo consanguineo nostro Thomae Comiti Northumb. Domino Guardiano sive custodi Marchiarum nostrarum de Le East March midle March versus Scotiam ac perdilecto fideli nostro Willielmo Domino Evers ac etiam dilectis fidelibus nostris Henrico Piercy Thomae Gargrave Jacobo Crofts Henrico Gates Militibus necnon dilectis nobis Edwino Sandys Sacrae Theologiae Professori Henrico Harvy Legum Doctori Richardo Bowes Georgio Brown Chistophero Estcot Richardo Kingsmell Armigeris Salutem Quoniam Deus Populum suum Anglicanum imperio nostro subjecit cujus regalis suscepti muneris rationem perfecte reddere non possumus nisi veram religionem sincerum numinis divini cultum in omnibus Regni nostri partibus propagaverimus Nos igitur regalis absolutae potestatis nostrae nobis in hoc Regno nostro commissae respectu quoniam utrumque Regni nostri statum tam Ecclesiasticum quam Laicum visitare certas pietatis ac virtutis regulas illis praescribere constituimus praefatum Franciscum Comitem Salop. Edwardum Comitem de Darbia Thomam Comitem Northumb Willielmum Dominum Evers Henricum Piercy Thomam Gargrave Jacobum Crofts Henricum Gates Milites Edwinum Sandys Henricum Harvy Georgium Brown Christophorum Estcot Richardum Bowes Richardum Kingsmell Armigeros ad infrascriptum vice nomine Authoritate nostris exequendum vos quatuor tres aut duo vestrum ad minimum deputavimus substituimus ad
through the Merits and Death of our Saviour Jesus Christ To whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost be all Glory and Empire now and for ever Amen Imprinted at London in Pauls Church-Yard by Richard Jugge Printer to the Queen's Majesty Cum Privilegio Regiae Majestatis * Number 12. Sir Walter Mildmay's Opinion concerning the keeping of the Queen of Scots October 26. 1569. at Windsor Castle An Original The Question to be considered on is Whether it be less perilous to the Queen's Majesty and the Realm to retain the Queen of Scots in England or to return her home into Scotland IN which Question these things are to be considered On the one side What Dangers are like to follow if she be retained here and thereupon if so avoiding of them it shall be thought good to return her then what Cautions and Provisions are necessary to be had On the other side are to be weighed the Dangers like to follow if she be returned home and thereupon if for eschewing of them it shall be thought good to retain her here then what Cautions and Provisions are in that Case necessary Dangers in retaining the Queen of Scots Her unquiet and aspiring Mind never ceasing to practise with the Queen's Subjects Her late practice of Marriage between the Duke of Norfolk and her without the Queen's knowledg The Faction of the Papists and other Ambitious Folks being ready and fit Instruments for her to work upon The Commiseration that ever followeth such as be in misery though their Deserts be never so great Her cunning and sugred entertainment of all Men that come to her whereby she gets both Credit and Intelligence Her practice with the French and Spanish Ambassadors being more near to her in England than if she were in Scotland and their continual sollicitation of the Queen for her delivery the denial whereof may breed War The danger in her escaping out of Guard whereof it is like enough she will give the Attempt So as remaining here she hath time and opportunity to practise and nourish Factions by which she may work Confederacy and thereof may follow Sedition and Tumult which may bring peril to the Queen's Majesty and the State Finally it is said That the Queen's Majesty of her own disposition hath no mind to retain her but is much unquieted therewith which is a thing greatly to be weighed Cautions if she be returned To deliver her into the Hands of the Regent and the Lords now governing in Scotland to be safely kept That she meddle not with the State nor make any alteration in the Government or in Religion That by sufficient Hostages it may be provided that neither any Violence be used to her Person nor that she be suffered to Govern again but live privately with such honourable Entertainment as is meet for the King of Scots Mother That the League Offensive and Defensive between France and Scotland be never renewed That a new and perpetual League be made between England and Scotland whereby the Queen's Majesty may shew an open Maintenance and Allowance of the King's Authority and Estate and of the present Government so as the Scots may wholly depend on her That the Regent and the Lords of Scotland do make no composition with the Scots Queen neither suffer her to marry without consent of the Queens Majesty That the Faults whereof she hath been accused and her declining and delaying to Answer that Accusation may be published to the World the better to discourage her Factious Party both here and in Scotland Dangers in returning Her The manner how to deliver her Home with the Queen's Majesty's Honour and Safety is very doubtful For if she be delivered in Guard that came hither free and at liberty how will that stand with the Queen's Honour and with the Requests of the French and Spanish Kings that have continually sollicited her free delivery either into Scotland or France or if she die in Guard either violently or naturally her Majesty shall hardly escape slander If again she be delivered home at Liberty or if being in Guard she should escape then these Perils may follow The suppressing of the present Government in Scotland now depending upon the Queen's Majesty and advancing of the contrary Faction depending upon the French The alteration of Religion in Scotland The renewing of the League Offensive and Defensive between France and Scotland that hath so much troubled England The renewing of her pretended claim to the Crown of this Realm The likelyhood of War to ensue between France Scotland and Us and the bringing in of Strangers into that Realm to our annoyance and great charge as late Experience hath shewed The supportation that she is like to have of the French and Spanish Kings And though Peace should continue between England and Scotland yet infinite injuries will be offered by the Scots Queen's Ministers upon the Borders which will turn to the great hurt of the Queen's Majesty's Subjects or else to her greater Charges to redress them for the change of the Government in Scotland will change the Justice which now is had unto all Injury and Unjustice The likelyhood she will revoke the Earl Bothwell now her Husband though unlawful as it is said a Man of most evil and cruel Affection to this Realm and to his own Country-men Or if she should marry another that were a-like Enemy the Peril must needs be great on either side And albeit to these Dangers may be generally said That such Provision shall be made by Capitulations with her and by Hostages from the Regent and the Lords of Scotland as all these Perils shall be prevented To that may be answered That no Fact which she shall do here in England will hold for she will alleage the same to be done in a Forreign Country being restrained of Liberty That there is great likelyhood of escape wheresoever she be kept in Scotland for her late escape there sheweth how she will leave no way unsought to atchieve it and the Country being as it is greatly divided and of nature marvellously Factious she is the more like to bring it to pass Or if the Regent by any practice should yield to a composition or finding his Party weak should give over his Regiment Then what assurance have we either of Amity or Religion That the Regent may be induced to do this appeareth by his late secret Treaty with the Duke of Norfolk for her Marriage without the Queen's Majesty's knowledg And though the Regent should persevere constant yet if he should be taken away directly or indirectly the like whereof is said hath been attempted against him then is all at large and the Queen of Scots most like to be restored to her Estate the Factions being so great in Scotland as they are so as the Case is very tickle and dangerous to hang upon so small a Thread as the Life of one Man by whom it appeareth the whole at this present is contained And touching the
He says Mary Queen of Scots was married to the Dolphin of France She was then but a little past ten Years old and was not married to the Dolphin till five Years after this Pag. 229. 55. He says Queen Mary as soon as she came to the Crown without staying for an Act of Parliament concerning it laid aside the prophane Title of being Head of the Church We may expect as true a History of this Reign as we had of the former when in the first Period of it there is so notorious a Falsehood She held two Parliaments before she laid aside that Title for in the Writ of Summons for both she was stiled Supream Head of the Church and all the Reformed Bishops were turned out by virtue of Commissions which she issued out as Supream Head There was also a Visitation made over England by her Authority and none were suffered to preach but upon Licenses obtained under her great Seal so that she both retained the Title and Power of Supream Head a Year after she came to the Crown Ibid. 56. He says She discharged the Prisoners she found in the Tower recalled the Sentence against Cardinal Pool and discharged a Tax due to her by the Subjects The Queen did free the Prisoners of the Tower at her coming to the Crown and discharged the Tax at her Coronation but for recalling the Sentence against Cardinal Pool that being an Act of Parliament she could not recal it nor was it done till almost a Year and an half after her coming to the Crown Ibid. 57. He says She took care of the Coin that her Subjects might suffer no more by the embasing it so that they all saw the difference between a Catholick and Heretical Prince I do not find any care was taken of the Coin all her Reign and the bringing that to a just Standard is universally ascribed to Queen Elizabeth If there was a publick joy upon her coming to the Crown it did not last long and there was a far greater when she died This Observation is much more proper to the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's Reign who began and continued to Reign with so great and so interrupted a Felicity that none but a Writer like our Author would have made such a Remarque on the beginnings of this Reign 58. He says She overcame Wiat's Rebellion Pag. 230. rather by her own Faith than by any Force she had about her This is to make the Reader think she defeated Wiat as Gideon did the Amalekites but Wiat brought up not above 3000 Men and she had thrice that number about her It was a desperate Attempt and that which was rather the effect of a precipitated Design than of prudent Counsel 59. He says She put her Sister in the Tower Ibid. when it had appeared to the Senate which in his Style is the Parliament that she had been engaged in Wiat's Conspiracy This is said to cover her barbarous Cruelty towards her Sister the Matter never came before the Parliament and there was no ground ever given to justify the Suspicion It is true Wiat hoping to have saved his Life by so foul a Calumny accused her but when he saw he must die he vindicated her openly on the Scaffold It is certain if they could have found any Colours to have excused severe proceedings against her both the Queen and the Clergy who governed her were much enclined to have made use of them 60. He says Pag. 231. The Queen was more ready to pardon Crimes against her self than Offences against Christ and Religion The more shame for those who governed her Conscience that made her so implacable to all whom she esteemed Hereticks since the Christian Religion came not into the World as the Author of it says of himself to destroy Mens Lives but to save them Yet she was not so merciful as he would represent her witness her Severities against her Sister and against Cranmer even after he had signed the Recantation of his former Opinions 61. He says Though some of the Bishops were guilty of Treason Ibid. yet she would not have them to be tried by the Temporal Laws and referred even Cranmer himself to the Spiritual Jurisdiction Cranmer was tried for Treason by virtue of a Commission issued out by the Queen and all the other Reformed Bishops were turned out by Delegates empowred for that end by the Queen's Commissions 62. He says Ibid. Cranmer was condemned of Treason in the Parliament He was found Guilty of Treason by a Jury of Commissioners and thereupon condemned by a Commission of Oyer and Terminer and not by the Parliament It is true the Parliament did afterwards confirm the Sentence 63. He says Before he was Condemned Ibid. he feigned himself a Catholick and signed his Retractation seventeen times with his own hand But the Bishops discovering his Hypocrisie degraded him and delivered him to the Secular Arm upon which he was burnt at Oxford The Popish Party have but too great Advantages against Cranmer in this last part of his Life so it was needless for our Author to have mixed so much falshood with this Account but he must go on in his ordinary method even though it is not necessary for any of the Ends he had set before himself Cranmer stood out above two Years and a half in all which time he expressed great constancy of mind and a readiness to die for that Faith which he had before taught nor would he fly beyond Sea though he had many opportunities to do it and had reason enough to apprehend he could not escape at home Upon his constant adhering to his former Doctrines he was Condemned Degraded and appointed to be burnt and then the fears of Death wrought that effect on him that he did recant which he signed thrice but the Queen being set on Revenge would needs have him burnt after all that so there was no discovery made of his Hypocrisie nor was there a Sentence past upon it but he for all his Recantation was led out to be burnt and then he returned back to his former Doctrines and expressed his Repentance for his Apostacy with all the seriousness and horror that was possible Ibid. 64. He says The Laws for burning Hereticks were again revived and by them not only Cranmer but some hundreds of the false Teachers were burnt A Man's Inclinations do generally appear in the Lies he makes so it seems our Author wished it had been as he relates it was but so far it was from this number that there was not above a quarter of a hundred of the Ministers burnt there were some hundreds of others burnt so ignorant was he of our Affairs Page 232. 65. He says The Queen did at first command all the Strangers that were Hereticks to leave the Kingdom upon which above 30000 as was reckoned went out of England The greatest number of the Strangers were the Germans and of these not above
Soveraign Lord King Edward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland the Supream Head And have likewise for more ample testimony of this our Opinion of and upon the Premisses put and subscribed our Names to this present Duplicate of the same here asserted in this present Act of this 6th day of the month of March accordingly Number 6. The Duke of Somerset's Commission to be Protector Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 62. EDward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in Earth the Supream Head Whereas our Council and divers of the Nobles and Prelats of this our Realm of England considering Our young and tender Age have thought meet and expedient as well for Our Education and bringing up in Knowledg Learning and Exercises of Good and Godly Manners Vertues and Qualities meet and necessary for a Prince of Our Estate and whereby We should and may at Our full Age be the more able to minister and execute the Charge of our Kingly Estate and Office committed unto Us by the Goodness of Almighty God and left and come unto Us by right Inheritance after and by the decease of Our late Soveraign Lord and Father of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th whose Soul God pardon As also to the intent that during the time of our Minority the great and weighty Causes of our Realms and Dominions may be set forth conducted passed applied and ordered in such sort as shall be most to the Glory of God our Surety and Honour and for the Weal Benefit and Commodity of Us Our said Realms and Dominions and of all Our loving Subjects of the same have advised Us to nominate appoint and authorize some one meet and trusty Personage above all others to take the special Care and Charge of the same for Us and in our Name and Behalf without the which the things before remembred could not nor can be done so well as appertaineth We therefore using their Advices and Counsels in this behalf did heretofore assign and appoint our dear and well-beloved Uncle Edward now Duke of Somerset Governour of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of our Subjects and People of the same Which thing albeit We have already declared heretofore and our Pleasure therein published by Word of our Mouth in the presence of Our said Council Nobles and Prelats of Our said Realm of England and not by any Writing set forth under Our Seal for that only purpose Yet for a more perfect and manifest knowledg and further corroboration and understanding of Our determination in that behalf and considering that no manner of Person is so meet to have and occupy the said Charge and Administration and to do Us service in the same as is Our said Uncle Edward Duke of Somerset eldest Brother to our Natural most gracious late Mother Queen Jane as well for the proximity of Blood whereby he is the more stirred to have special eye and regard to our Surety and good Education in this Our said Minority as also for the long and great experience which Our said Uncle hath had in the Life-time of Our said dear Father in the Affairs of our said Realm and Dominions both in time of Peace and War whereby he is more able to Order and Rule Our said Realms Dominions and Subjects of the same and for the special confidence and trust that We have in Our said Uncle as well with the Advice and Consent of our Council and other our Nobles and Prelats as also of divers discreet and sage Men that served Our said late Father in his Council and weighty Affairs We therefore by these Presents do not only ratify approve confirm and allow all and every thing and things whatsoever devised or set forth committed or done by Our said Uncle as Governor of our Person and Protector of our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same sith the time he was by Us named appointed and ordained by Word Governor of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same as is aforesaid or otherwise any time before sithence the death of Our said late Father But also by these Presents We for a full and perfect Declaration of the Authority of Our said Uncle given and appointed as aforesaid do nominate appoint and ordain Our said Uncle Governor of Our said Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same until such time as We shall have by the sufferance of God accomplished the Age of eighteen Years And We also do grant to Our said Uncle by these Presents full Power and Authority from time to time until such time as We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed all and every such Thing and Things Act and Acts which a Governor of the King's Person of this Realm during his Minority and a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects ought to do procure and execute or cause to be done procured and executed and also all and every other thing and things which to the Office of a Governor of a King of the Realm during his Minority and of a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects in any wise appertaineth or belongeth Willing Authorising and Commanding Our said Uncle by these Presents to take upon him the Name Title and Authority of Governor of our Person and Protector of our Realms Dominions and Subjects and to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed from time to time until We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years all and every Thing and Things Act and Acts of what Nature Quality or Effect soever they be or shall be concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings both Private and Publick as well in Outward and Forreign Causes and Matters as also concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings within Our said Realms and Dominions or in any of them or concerning any Manner Causes or Matters of any of our Subjects of the same in such like manner and form as shall be thought by his Wisdom and Discretion to be for the Honour Surety Prosperity good Order Wealth or Commodity of Us or of any of Our said Realms and Dominions or of the Subjects of any of the same And to the intent Our said Uncle should be furnished with Men qualified in Wit Knowledg and Experience for his Aid and Assistance in the managing and accomplishment of Our said Affairs We have by the Advice and Consent of Our said Uncle and others the Nobles Prelats and wise Men of Our said Realm of England chosen taken and accepted and by these Presents do chuse take accept
and ordain to be our Counsellors and of our Council the most Reverend Father in God Thomas Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and our right Trusty and well-beloved William Lord St. John Great Master of our Houshold and President of our Council John Lord Russel Keeper of our Privy-Seal and Our trusty and right well-beloved Cousins William Marquess of Northampton John Earl of Warwick Great Chamberlain of England Henry Earl of Arundel our Lord Chamberlain Thomas Lord Seymour of Sudley High Admiral of England the Reverend Father in God Cuthbert Bishop of Duresm and Our right trusty and well-beloved Richard Lord Rich Sir Thomas Cheyney Knight of our Order and Treasurer of our Houshold Sir John Gage Knight of our Order and Comptroller of our Houshold Sir Anthony Brown Knight of our Order Master of our Horses Sir Anthony Wingfield Knight of our Order our Vicechamberlain Sir William Paget Knight of our Order Our chief Secretary Sir William Petre Knight one of Our two principal Secretaries Sir Ralph Sadler Knight Master of our Great Wardrobe Sir John Baker Kt. Dr. Wotton Dean of Canterbury and York Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert Kts. Gentlemen of our Privy-Chamber Sir Edward North Kt. Chancellor of our Court of Augmentations and Revenues of our Crown Sir Edward Montague Kt. Chief Justice of our Common-Pleas Sir Edward Wotton Kt. Sir Edmund Pekham Kt. Cofferer of our Houshold Sir Thomas Bromley Kt. one of the Justices for Pleas before us to be holden and Sir Richard Southwell Kt. And furthermore We are contented and pleased and by these Presents do give full Power and Authority to our said Uncle from time to time untill We shall have accomplished and be of the full Age of eighteen Years to call ordain name appoint and swear such and as many other Persons of our Subjects as to him our said Uncle shall seem meet and requisite to be of our Council and that all and every such Person or Persons so by our said Uncle for and during the time aforesaid to be called named ordained appointed and sworn of our Council and to be our Counsellor or Counsellors We do by these Presents name ordain accept and take our Counsellor and Counsellors and of our Council in like manner and form as if he they and every of them were in these Presents by Us appointed named and taken to be of our Council and our Counsellor or Counsellors by express Name or Names And that also of our forenamed Counsellors or of any others which our said Uncle shall hereafter at any time take and chuse to be our Counsellor or Counsellors or of our said Council he our said Uncle shall may and have Authority by these Presents to chuse name appoint use and swear of Privy-Council and to be our Privy-Counsellor or Counsellors such and so many as he from time to time shall think convenient And it is Our further pleasure and also We will and grant by these Presents for Us our Heirs and Successors That whatsoever Cause Matter Deed Thing or Things of what Nature Quality or Condition soever the same be yea though the same require or ought by any Manner Law Statute Proclamation or other Ordinance whatsoever to be specially or by Name expressed or set forth in this Our present Grant or Letters Patents and be not herein expressed or mentioned specially which Our said Uncle or any of our Privy-Counsellor or Counsellors with the Advice Consent or Agreement of Our said Uncle have thought necessary meet expedient decent or in any manner-wise convenient to be devised done or executed during our Minority and until We come to the full Age of eighteen Years for the Surety Honour Profit Health or Education of our Person or for the Surety Honour Profit Weal Benefit or Commodity of any of our Realms Dominions or Subjects and the same have devised done or executed or caused to be devised executed or done at any time since the Death of Our most Noble Father of most famous memory We are contented and pleased and will and grant for Us our Heirs and Successors by these Presents that the same Cause Matter Deed Thing and Things and every of them shall stand remain and be until such time our said Uncle with such and so many of Our foresaid Counsellors as he shall think meet to call unto his assistance shall revoke and annihilate the same good sure stable vailable and effectual to all Intents and Purposes without offence of Us or against Us or of or against any of our Laws Statutes Proclamations or other Ordinances whatsoever and without incurring therefore into any Danger Penalty Forfeit Loss or any other Encumbrance Penalty or Vexation of his or their Bodies Lands Rents Goods or Chattels or of their or of any of their Heirs Executors or Administrators or of any other Person or Persons whatsoever which have done or executed any Cause Matter Deed Thing or Things now or any time since the Death of Our said Father by the Commandment or Ordinance of Our said Uncle or any of our Counsellors with the Advice Consent or Agreement of Our said Uncle And further We are contented and pleased and will and grant for Us our Heirs and Successors by these Presents that whatsoever Cause Matter Deed Thing or Things of what Nature Quality or Condition soever the same be or shall be yea though the same require or ought by any Manner Law Statute Proclamation or other whatsoever Ordinance to be specially and by name expressed and set forth in this our present Grant and Letters Patents and be not herein specially named or expressed which our said Uncle shall at any time during our Minority and until We shall come to the full Age of eighteen Years think necessary meet expedient decent or in any wise convenient to be devised had made executed or done in our Name for the Surety Honour Profit Health or Education of our Person or which our said Uncle with the Advice and Consent of such and so many of our Privy-Council or of our Counsellors as he shall think meet to call unto him from time to time shall at any time until We come unto the full Age of eighteen Years think necessary meet decent expedient or in any-wise convenient to be devised had made executed or done in our Name for the Surety Honour Profit Weal Benefit or Commodity of any of our Realms Dominions or Subjects or any of them he Our said Uncle and Counsellors and every of them and all and every other Person or Persons by his Our said Uncle's Commandment Direction Appointment or Order or by the Commandment Appointment Direction or Order of any of Our said Counsellors so as Our said Uncle agree and be contented to and with the same shall and may do or execute the same without displeasure to Us or any manner of Crime or Offence to be by Us our Heirs or Successors laid or imputed to him Our said Uncle or any Our said Counsellors or any other Person